#* — ❝ look for me by moonlight. ( v. royalty )
Text
meeting the master
neteyam sully x fem!metkayina!reader
summary: when neteyam gets invited to one of your famous parties, he’s not too sure why. he knows of you, but doesn’t know you. you change that.
warnings: fluff, neteyam checking you out, you checking him out
aged up characters ofc, not proof read
this is high key based off the great gatsby fyi🤞
“neteyam! you have to come to y/n’s party tonight!” mukata exclaimed.
he was one of the boys neteyam and his brother quickly befriended in awa’atlu.
neteyam’s ears twitched at your name.
everyone always raved about your parties, how charming and beautiful you were. but neteyam had never seen you.
the more and more he heard about you, the more it intrigued him. how can someone be so great to a whole clan?
that night, deep into the ocean on an island, neteyam disconnected his queue to the ilu. his feet hit the cold sand as he pushed his braids out of his face.
loud cultural music consumed his upturned ears as they twitched from the noise. there were easily over three hundred clan members on the island.
neteyam suddenly felt very insecure. he was the only omatikaya- standing alone- in the middle of a crowded party.
“neteyam!” mukata ushered the man over. neteyam silently thanked eywa for not making him stand alone any longer.
“isn’t this great? one of y/n’s best!” mukata commented, his almond eyes blinking quickly.
“very… lavish.”
throughout the night, neteyam sipped on a specialty drink that was made specifically for that night.
he began to wonder where you actually were. really, he just didn’t know what you looked like.
some metkayina girls approached neteyam, batting their eyelashes and flirting with him.
“have you met y/n yet?” leyra asked.
“i have not.”
“she is like royalty. if tsireya wasn’t the chief’s daughter, everyone would believe y/n is.”
“i’ve heard that she has eaten people.” eyrina said, her voice barely above a whisper.
neteyam’s brow bone raised as his ears twitched.
“don’t be ridiculous-“ leyra gently slapped her friend.
“i believe my friend is calling me,” neteyam dismissed himself. he needed fresh air- the party atmosphere was extremely overwhelming.
he pushed through some brush and found a woman. long curly hair cascaded down her back in a V shape, a fancy loincloth that had shells and pearls decorated on the waist. it hung low on her hips and jewelry filled her finned-arms.
“hello?” he asked softly.
you turned around to hear the voice that startled you. a tall man with broad shoulders and- it was one of the sullys.
the sully family had arrived in awa’atlu a few weeks prior. you blinked your eyes at him, your second eyelid showing as it took a second to disappear.
“hi.”
“getting some air?” he questioned you, joining you to stand by the ocean.
“yes, same with you?” you asked.
“yes ma’am, i needed a break from the crowd.”
you were beyond gorgeous. a flower was tucked behind your ear, purposely balanced on the flesh. you had big, doe eyes that sparkled in the moonlight.
it quickly made neteyam flustered.
his freckles were illuminated under the moon as you stared at him, the white dots seeming placed from eywa in a particular manner.
he was a very handsome man, with almost eight inches of height between your heads.
“i understand. who invited you?” you asked him, your voice gentle as you gazed down at his veiny hands.
“mukata, he said this would be y/n’s biggest party yet. although, i still haven’t met her. and really, i’ve heard so much about her yet i’m surprised she didn’t have a grand entrance to the party introducing herself.”
neteyam felt himself ramble, his eyes finally going to meet your face. you had a blank expression, one he couldn’t read.
“i guess i haven’t been a good host then,” you shrugged.
“what?” neteyam asked, his heart dropping.
you laughed at the man.
“i’m y/n, nice to meet you…”
“neteyam.”
“nice to meet you, neteyam.”
“ngaytxoa (my apologies), y/n, i didn’t know-“
“it’s okay, neteyam.”
you reassurance only made him feel a little better, however the overwhelming guilt was larger.
“no really, i-“
“neteyam, it is fine.” you placed your hand on his bicep, the muscle flexing under your touch. neteyam suddenly realized he was extremely touched starved and craved more of it.
a crimson pink made its way onto his cheeks as he looked out onto the ocean.
“do you want to know a secret?” you whispered, lifting yourself on the tips of your toes to reach his ear.
he softly purred, making your heart stammer.
“i do not really care for parties.”
neteyam turned to look at you, a confused look on his face.
“then why do you throw them?”
you shrugged at the man.
“if i don’t, then this island will remain boring forever.”
neteyam’s ears faltered as you turned to look out at the sea.
“i love the ocean and my home, but sometimes i need change.”
“like a forest?”
you looked back at neteyam to see him giving you a small smile. you grinned back.
“perhaps a forest.”
you and neteyam spent all night talking about your homes, the reason him and his family came to awa’atlu, and many other things.
the sunrise was quickly coming as you rubbed your eyes.
neteyam was laying on the sand next to you as you hugged your knees to your chest, continuing to babble on and on about your lives.
and while you two talked for hours, there was never an awkward moment. everything just felt right.
“i guess we should head back to the main land.” you suggested, seeing the fisherman off in the distance.
neteyam agreed, standing up. he offered you his hand, an electric shock going through both of you as your finned hand connected with his.
he was much stronger than you, his back filled with muscles. and sand.
“neteyam, you have sand on your back.”
without waiting for him to answer, you stepped behind him and ran your hands over his deep blue skin. the stripped patterns looked beautiful as you were mesmerized by his back.
neteyam accidentally let out a loud purr as you grazed against skin, making both of you blush.
“feel nice?” you teased, finally removing your hands from his skin (much to neteyam’s dismay).
the sunrise was dotting on your teal skin, illuminating your features as you stared up at neteyam.
in the beginning of his stay, he had yet to realize why you were so important, why everyone was obsessed with you.
but when he sat and talked with you, he soon found himself realizing just exactly why everyone adored you.
you were thoughtful, intelligent, cared for your people, funny, witty, and many other things he could not put into words.
and he began to think to himself if he could imagine being with anyone else, despite just having met you.
but when eywa calls, neteyam answers. and right now, he can hear a ringing in his ears.
#simpforboys#neteyam sully x reader#neteyam x you#neteyam sully#neteyam x reader#neteyam#neteyam x y/n#neteyam fluff#neteyam smut#neteyam sully smut#neteyam angst#neteyam sully x na’vi!reader#neteyam sully x you#neteyam sully x y/n#neteyam sully x metkayina!reader#neteyam sully fluff#avatar 2#avatar#avatar neteyam#atwow
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Helmet Over Heels
part ii: metal man with a backup plan
din djarin x reader // read it on AO3
word count: 6.4k
summary: When your path literally collides with a beskar-covered Mandalorian one night, neither of you expect how that meeting will irreversibly change the trajectory of your lives.
You’re pulled into his powerful orbit, agreeing to take care of his son in exchange for adventure and freedom– when he’s not off hunting bounties and inadvertently saving villages in need, that is. It’s the perfect plan. Or it would be, if only your quiet crush on the man would stop growing into something more with every hour you spend together. There’s no way he’d ever feel the same, right?
And Din? Well, he’s been trying (and failing) to convince himself that he’s not completely helmet over heels for you since day one. But a Mandalorian can only repress his emotions for so long…
(This fic takes place sometime after Season 2. Din’s back on his bounty-hunting business with a Razor Crest that was never destroyed and an adorable green sidekick who won’t stop chewing on its wires.)
tags: strangers to friends to lovers, slow-ish burn, nicknames, touch-starved din djarin and fem!reader, canon-compliant through season 2 and then Jesus takes the wheel :P
author's notes:
i think this fic set a writing record for me lol (10.2k words in two weeks? with a regular posting schedule?! unheard of!) many more chapters to come... i have so much planned for these two <3
read it all here: part i, part ii, part iii, part iv, part v coming soon!
You didn’t see the Mandalorian again for weeks.
You weren’t missing him, exactly. Sure, the droning noise of your coworkers’ voices seemed just a bit more dull in comparison to the baby’s sweet giggles, and Maker knew none of your regulars were ever up for lively banter, but rule number one in this galaxy was to never get too attached. Especially to mysterious strangers who left quicker than you could say ‘mudscuffer’ and more likely than not would stay gone. Despite knowing that, your foolish imagination hadn’t received the memo, and you kept finding yourself wondering what the beskar-plated man and his tiny son were doing somewhere out there in space. His ship must have been fixed, since you hadn’t seen any unfamiliar spacecraft when you strolled past Sanna’s shop the other day. In a temporary moment of weakness, you wished you knew what it looked like so you could casually fish for information about it from off-planet travelers at the cantina. Then again, asking questions could bring unwanted attention to the odd pair, so perhaps it was better for all of you that your curiosities remained unsolved.
You’d woken up the morning after the storm to an empty cantina with every doorway blocked by two metres of snow. You weren’t sure how he’d managed to get out without disturbing the squeaky hinges of the shutters, but the Mandalorian had left the place completely untouched except for the bag of credits–far heavier than you deserved– on the bar. Your eyes had widened to the size of the two empty soup bowls next to it when you counted how much was in the pouch. Kriff, what sort of cosmic royalty was he, with this much money to spare on a cantina waitress? You remembered the bright glint of his armor in the moonlight, belatedly recognizing the characteristic sign of pure-cast metal. Beskar alloys were far from cheap, but pure beskar? If you had so much as a thimble-sized piece of it, you could afford passage off this planet fifteen times over. You huffed out a breath, shaking your head with a tiny smile. Well, that meant that he definitely still had enough saved to take care of the kid after his not-so-small gift, so you grudgingly allowed yourself to enjoy having a few extra credits for once.
The credits he’d left you weren’t enough to buy a ride off-world, but they’d pay for this month’s heating bill and a nicer set of clothes while you put the rest of your paycheck towards a future ticket. The extra money emboldened you to go shopping for the first time since you arrived on Nath– which was why you were currently weaving through the narrow streets of the Solstice Market, hoping to find a decent textile shop amongst the booths that lined this alley. You brushed past the promenade of young couples holding hands despite the cold (as well as significantly more haggard-looking spouses holding pouty children), awed by how the bright colours and loud haggling around you seemed to brighten Nath’s dreary atmosphere for a moment.
Your steps slowed to an abrupt stop as you heard a quiet chiming coming from your left. You turned to see a pocket-sized holospeaker sitting on a rickety display table, shaped like a mildly deformed egg and covered in twisting silver filigree. The booth worker looked hopeful as you eyed the far more impressive–and expensive–metalworks arranged in front of the small item, but quickly slumped back to dazed boredom as your fingers traced the rounded object instead. The speaker was dented and each note vibrated for slightly too long, but the melody it produced reminded you of the Odalian lullabies your mother had sung to you as a child. Stars, you hadn’t realized how much you’d missed her voice, soothing you with ballads of true love and tragedy until you fell asleep with the stories etched into your dreams. You blinked back the water that threatened to fill your eyes as you hummed along to the soft music, love and grief welling up between your ribs with a gentle ache.
That was how the Mandalorian found you– eyes half-closed, your head gently bent toward the tiny instrument. You were so lost in your memories that you didn’t register his awkward presence until a tiny green hand poked your side. You gasped, instincts learned from years of working in a rowdy cantina kicking in as you reflexively threw a punch at the offending party. The Mandalorian immediately shifted to shield the giggling child, a move that was good for the kid’s health but rather unfortunate for your knuckles.
“Kriff, metal man, you could’ve said something,” you wheezed out, rubbing your throbbing hand where it’d met unforgiving beskar. The kid gurgled happily up at you from his position in the bag. Apparently, your newest injury was the most amusing thing he’d seen all day.
You pouted exaggeratedly at him, reaching to ruffle the wiry hair that floated above his floppy ears with affection. “Sorry about that, bug. Didn’t think I’d see you again,” you spoke softly, giving his very shiny father a subtle once-over in the daylight. The Mandalorian was taller and broader than you’d remembered from that dark night in the cantina– something that definitely did not cause your stomach to twist with interest. His armor appeared to have been polished sometime recently, and you stole a moment to admire the pride with which he wore the gleaming beskar. The effort he’d put in to maintain the parts of his appearance that were visible to the outside world was obvious (and strangely attractive, if you were being honest.) You briefly wondered whether he was as well-kept underneath the armor, but realized your mistake when that question brought a whole host of dangerous ideas to mind. Stars, why did you continually do this to yourself? You immediately shoved any daydreams of what he might look like behind that helmet somewhere far, far away lest a traitorous flush reappear on your cheeks.
“I need to talk to you,” the Mandalorian in question stated, distracting you from your quickly-spiraling thoughts. You glanced up at him inquisitively but allowed him to steer you away from the busy crowds.
“Nice to see you, too,” you grumbled once you had reached a reasonable distance away from the market. “What happened to hello, how are you, sorry I left and didn’t even leave a note saying how I got past the shutter locks.”
The Mandalorian turned to face you, cocking his head. “I left you the credits, didn’t I?”
You opened your mouth, retort poised on the tip of your tongue, but then thought better of it. Probably not a good idea to risk the generosity that brought you to this market in the first place. “Okay, you win that one.”
The Mandalorian ignored your rare moment of surrender, rolling his shoulders back and stepping closer to you in a fluid movement that had more of an effect on you than you wanted to admit. “I need you to look after the kid.”
O-kayy then. Straight to business.
“I have a job here, I can’t take him with me– it's too dangerous.”
“A job?” Your brows furrowed as you considered what work he could possibly be doing here. People here either worked in the ice fishing huts or in one of Nath’s many depressingly ugly oil processing factories, and neither of those occupations seemed right for the intimidating man in front of you. You crossed your arms, only partially teasing. “You mean you have things to do besides scaring innocent waitresses half-out of their skin?”
The Mandalorian scanned the area around you, then subtly pulled a small metal object out of the leather holster slung around his hips. You leaned over to see the unmistakable blinking red light of a tracking fob resting in the palm of his dark glove.
Oh. That explained the money, then. Bounty hunting— through the Guild, if the emblem on the device was anything to go by— had shot up in popularity after the Empire fell and the New Republic needed good mercenaries to capture the remaining Imperial loyalists. You’d bet a decent amount of credits that this hunter wouldn’t balk at capturing a few Imps, with the way he’d spat out the name of the Empire as if it poisoned him when you first met. Personal vendetta or not, you respected anyone who was brave enough to give them the justice they deserved for the destruction their reign had brought to the galaxy.
You bit your lip, considering. You had already made up your mind to take care of the child when he suggested it, but he didn’t need to know that. “How long would you need to leave him with me for?”
“A day, at most. Shouldn’t take too long, I’ve been stalking the quarry for a while.” The Mandalorian continued. “I can pay you well for your time.”
You narrowed your eyes at him. “You still owe me a story, you know.” Bending over, you reached into the Mandalorian’s bag and gently picked up the child, careful not to snag his tiny tunic on the metal clasps. “C’mere, bug. Looks like you and I are going to get to know each other.”
A thought popped into your head as you stared down at the small green baby. “Does he have a name?”
The armored man in front of you spoke with gruff pride, “His name is Grogu.” He seemed unexpectedly pleased at your question; you supposed he didn’t have many opportunities to talk about his son very often, with the literal wall his armor created in social interactions.
You watched in surprise as Grogu twisted towards the Mandalorian at the sound of his voice, cooing happily. “You like the sound of your name, huh?” Clearly, the kid adored him, and for good reason. The stoic warrior had an obvious soft spot for the little guy.
Speaking of which… You eyed the man in front of you. “You know, it’s generally polite to have introduced yourself by now, metal man. It’s getting a little weird to keep thinking of you as The Big, Nameless Suit of Beskar,” you teased.
You beamed up at him innocently and spoke your name, extending your hand towards him. “See? Not so hard. Now it’s your turn,” you explained slowly, as if you were trying to teach a toddler to sound out the alphabet.
After several tortuously long seconds, during which your outstretched hand began to waver slightly, he finally responded. “Most people just call me Mando.”
You dropped your arm, flexing your fingers. Ah, well, you could work on the handshake bit later. “Mando.” You hummed at the way the name easily rolled off your tongue, absently registering how the man stiffened at the lilting sound. “Not as scary as the outfit, but it’ll have to do.”
The M–Mando shrugged off the strange, momentary stillness that had possessed him and began retreating closer to the throng of marketgoers. “You’ll be alright with the kid?”
You rolled your eyes, affirming your ability to take care of Grogu while he handled business. Mando gave a quick nod and turned, preparing to leave. You took the moment to swipe the holospeaker out of the child’s hands– how had he gotten ahold of that?– and scanned the market for a booth that he might like. You still couldn’t find a textile shop in your line of sight, but you noticed a tiny arts and crafts area that seemed perfect for him to play in.
You looked up to find the Mandalorian still standing nearby, helmet tilted towards you as he paused. “For your.. story. He likes shiny toys– he’s always unscrewing bits of the ship to play with when I’m not looking.” He pulled a small metal ball out of his holster and tossed it over to you. “This is his favorite.”
You turned the sphere over in your hand, smiling as the baby immediately reached for it. “I wonder why,” you mused, giving his silver-plated father a pointed look. “Must remind him of somebody.”
Mando huffed a surprised laugh out through the modulator, helmet angled with new interest in the green child deeply entranced by the reflective surface of the ball. “Never thought of it like that before,” he muttered as he walked away, sparing you a short wave before he disappeared in the crowd.
You watched him go with a poorly-hidden grin, balancing Grogu on your hip as you navigated a path back into the market. “Alright, bug, let’s go have some fun.”
***
You spent the rest of the afternoon browsing countless booths with your charge, picking up little trinkets here and there. You eventually left with a respectable amount of merchandise– a pad of paper and coloring supplies for Grogu, a new tunic set, and even a sachet of Hothberry tea leaves that were rumored to keep one warm for hours after just one sip. Nothing for Mando, although the thought had crossed your mind more than once. You began your return home, carrying the cooing green child under streetlamps that twinkled warmly as the sky gradually darkened. He’d behaved so well all afternoon that you gave in and bought a sweetgrain scone to share on the long walk back.
You spent very few minutes setting your purchases in your rental pod upon your arrival. Grogu was getting fussy despite the snack, and you realized that Mando had never told you a meeting place where he’d pick him up. You decided to just bring Grogu along to your evening shift at the cantina, since that would likely be the first place he’d look and you didn’t want to be blamed for disappearing with his child. Sure enough, the Mandalorian showed up soon after the sun sunk beneath the icy horizon with another bag of credits and armor that was slightly more scuffed than the last time you’d seen it. You smiled, handing him his sleepy but satisfied son and the art supplies you’d picked up.
Mando had stared at the bundle of gifts for longer than necessary and for a moment you worried that you had offended him somehow. When he looked back at you, though, your fears were calmed by his intensely genuine tone. “Thank you. That was thoughtful of you.” He carefully placed the items in his bag. You smiled as he tried– and failed– to wrest the metal ball from Grogu’s tiny hands, despite the child looking seconds from passing out.
Your eyes darted to the gradually cooling bowl of soup in front of him, which hadn’t been touched since he sat down. You cleared your throat awkwardly. “Is, um, something wrong with the food? Because I didn’t see you touch it last time, and I can make something else if you need, but.. you have to tell me.”
The Mandalorian remained silent, and you doubted whether he had heard your small-voiced question when he finally spoke. “I cannot remove my helmet in front of others. It is the Way,” he explained carefully, watching your response.
Your eyes widened in comprehension as you considered his statement. The library datapad had frustratingly little information on Mandalorian culture, and you’d never heard of this rule until now. If he couldn’t remove the helmet… how long had it been since he had the chance to eat or drink without the kid nearby? Between taking care of Grogu and tracking bounties, you assumed that there was very little time for him to find a secluded area to remove the beskar. You nodded decisively to yourself, grabbing his soup bowl and motioning for him to follow you.
“What are you doing?” His voice was curious, alert but not apprehensive of your actions.
You swiveled to face him, keys dangling from one hand and a focused expression on your face. “We have a storage room for the non-perishable food back here. If you want to eat there, I can make sure that no one comes in for a while,” you explained, leading him to a cramped, dimly lit room with pallets of sandgrain flour forming a makeshift table next to a small folding chair.
“Is this.. okay?” You spoke hesitantly when he stilled at your words. Kriff, you hoped you hadn’t implied something insulting when you’d unthinkingly offered the room. You grimaced as your brain kicked into overdrive, spinning like a frightened sand massif at the first possibility of a mistake.
“I know it’s small, and I understand if you’d rather—”
“It’s perfect,” Mando interrupted you, stumbling slightly over the rushed words. “There are– many who would try to remove my helmet.” His voice lowered, edged slightly with wonder. “Thank you for allowing me to maintain my Creed.”
He stood there for a moment, helmet tilted intently down at you. His hands lingered for a fraction of a second, tough leather brushing powder-soft skin as he gently set Grogu in your arms. When he shut the door, you leaned against the doorframe as quietly as you could, still feeling the ghost of his touch on the hands pressed to your heated cheeks.
***
And so you fell into a routine: every few weeks, Mando would come by with the kid and leave him with you for a few hours while he tracked down another bounty. When he returned, you’d invite him into the back for a warm meal, allowing him to eat alone in peace for a few minutes while Grogu thawed the icy hearts of your patrons with his mischievous coos. He always arrived after nightfall and never spent longer than an hour in the cantina. Well, except for the one time he’d accidentally fallen asleep in the small room. You’d gone to check on him once you finally cleared out the evening’s customers. It was clear that he’d been napping by his scratchy, startled response when you knocked softly on the door– emphasized even more by his embarrassed posture when he exited. Privately, you thought it was rather endearing, so you chose not to tease him about the momentary lapse in consciousness.
You’d gotten used to his schedule, your semi-frequent meetings becoming a habit you were quite fond of maintaining. So when you didn’t see Mando for several weeks longer than predicted, you began to feel worried. Your heart twinged at the thought that maybe he’d found someone more interesting than a cantina waitress to look after Grogu, someone who didn’t live on an icy prison planet a parsec removed from civilization. And yet– Mando hadn’t hinted that he’d be stopping his visits, and his job was dangerous and unpredictable. Your mind swam with visions of him spiraling through space, unconscious and battered, ship engines sputtering out flame. You started taking earlier shifts at the cantina, pushing down thoughts of him before they ate at you more than they should for a casual acquaintance.
Which is why you were shocked when Mando appeared in the doorway one afternoon, silhouetted by the bright daytime sun for the first time.
A momentary hush descended upon the cantina, quickly turning into a roar of nervous chatter when the imposing beskar figure sat down at the end of the bar. You muttered an excuse to your coworkers and rushed over, trying to look casual as you scanned his armor. It looked considerably worse than it had the last time you saw him, scuffed and covered in frozen mud– but his movements didn’t seem impaired by injury. You let out a tiny huff of relief, the sound catching the attention of the Mandalorian.
He nodded at you, straightening. You sent him a small smile as you tossed him the cantina menu. “Haven’t seen you in a while,” you said, as casually as you could manage.
“Miss me?” You couldn’t see his face, but you would bet every credit of your tips today that he was smirking under that kriffing helmet. You gaped at him, then recovered yourself with a haughty toss of your head, letting your hair fall in a curtain before your face so he wouldn’t see your flustered expression.
“Don’t know why I would. I only tolerate you for your son, you know,” you sniffed, placing your hands on your hips.
He let out a surprised, genuine laugh at that, and your face warmed at the deep sound. You felt a heady rush of pride at being able to pull the reaction from the normally reserved man, fighting the desire to do whatever it took to hear it again. You quickly brushed that thought aside, however, when you took in the empty bag slung across his torso, frowning at the noticeable absence of Grogu’s big ears.
The Mandalorian followed your trailing glance. “I don’t have the kid,” he said, tone edged with a hint of frustration as he adjusted his gloves. “Kriffing Imps,” he muttered.
You paled. Imperials? “Is he–”
Mando’s helmet snapped up at the panicked tone of your voice. “No, he’s safe. Left him with a friend,” he explained. “Someone’s been following me on this bounty— maybe another Imperial remnant. Didn’t want to risk him.”
Tension bled out of your posture at his words, but your eyebrows remained knit together in confusion. “So if you’re not here to drop off the kid…” you started slowly. “What brings you back to Nath? Since you obviously didn’t stop by just to say hello,” you asked, giving him a pointed look.
Mando tilted his head in acknowledgement. Apparently, that was the closest thing you were getting to an apology. Oh, well.
“Wish I knew,” he muttered. “Chased the quarry across the galaxy for weeks, don’t know why he stopped here when there’s more populated places. It’s like he wants to be found.”
You sucked in your bottom lip, absentmindedly scrubbing at a sticky puddle of spotchka on the counter. “You think it’s a trap?”
He gave a small shrug, subtly flicking something on his helmet and scanning the room. “Not sure.” He turned back to you, posture tensed. “Somethin’ doesn’t feel right, though. Keep your eyes open and get out if there’s trouble.”
You nodded, wiping a pair of dusty glasses to make it look like you were doing something more than eyeing the half-full cantina with hidden trepidation. You felt it too– the strange quiet of the wind brushing past the shutters, the way your hair stood up on your skin.
Minutes later, a Trandoshan sauntered into the cantina and took the seat beside Mando, who immediately stilled. He grinned lecherously at you, motioning for a drink. You poured a glass of spotchka and handed it over, grimacing at the feeling of his eyes trailing down your torso like cold slime. “Thanks, honey,” he drawled, scaly hand scraping your wrist in a menacing caress. You stiffened, but chose not to respond, focusing back on the dishes. This wasn’t the first time you’d been harassed by a customer, but until now no one had dared to do so in front of the beskar-clad man sitting in front of you. Your frequent proximity to the intimidating figure seemed to cow the usual crowd into something adjacent to manners– something you missed during the weeks he was away.
“Heard you were looking for me,” he spoke affably to the Mandalorian beside him. The hulking lizard raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, smirking. Mando remained silent, hands tightened around his glass, and you wondered why he hadn’t already tied up the bounty and left. The Trandoshan’s sly confidence around his hunter made you shift uneasily. Something was very, very wrong.
“See, I got a lot of credits, and you seem reasonable,” the Trandoshan spoke casually. “I know the bounty’s not worth what I can offer you, so how about we make a deal?”
Mando shifted slightly, the beskar plate on his forearm glinting. “I can bring you in warm, or I can bring you in cold. Your choice.” His voice sounded through the modulator, deep and calm with a predator’s poise. “How’s that for a deal?”
The Trandoshan let out a harsh laugh. “Shame you wouldn’t bargain,” he said with mock regret. He twisted his hand up in the air, and you watched as nine more Trandoshans slunk out of the shadows of the cantina booths. The rest of the patrons quieted as they watched the tense scene, the smart ones making their excuses and leaving in a hurry. You were no stranger to bar fights, but they’d never escalated past a couple of drunken punches and a firm boot to the curb for all involved. This one, though… it seemed like it might get deadly.
“My friends and I’ve heard something about a Mandalorian bounty hunter. One who’s got a nice, fat Imperial price tag on his head,” he sneered, spit flying from his mouth. “Think that’d be a fair replacement for mine.”
Mando turned his helmet oh-so-slightly towards you, making the tiniest nod towards the door. Go, he seemed to be telling you, and you inched towards the kitchen–
Your breath caught in your throat as you eyed the lizards closing in around him. You were sure he was a seasoned warrior, but ten armored adversaries at once seemed a little much for one person. You couldn’t help him fight, but… maybe you could distract them long enough for him to gain the element of surprise.
Before you could talk yourself out of your quickly-made plan, you grabbed a tulip-shaped flute of algarine bubbly and stepped up to the orange Tradoshan you’d served earlier with a coquettish smile. “On the house,” you said, passing him the glass with a bat of your lashes you hoped came across as sincere. You felt ill at the way his eyes rested greedily on the sliver of your chest exposed by your lean across the bar, but it appeared that you’d momentarily distracted him. If only you could get his friends’ attention, too…
You glanced around, searching for anything you could use to cause a scene– pointedly ignoring the way Mando’s gloved hands twitched at your movement closer to the dangerous humanoid. Trust me, you mentally pleaded with him. I’m trying to help.
Your eyes finally fell on the spotchka situated uncomfortably close to your elbow. Perfect. You gave the Trandoshan a ditzy giggle, swaying like you were entranced by his gaze as you quickly jabbed the large pitcher. You gasped in fake horror as it shattered, spraying alcohol over most of the floor and onto the three closest lizards. The group swiveled at the disruption, venomous glares shifting to you instead of the armored man they were gathered around.
“Oops,” you smiled, sugary-sweet and innocent. “Sorry, honey.”
And then Mando did something with his arm, flexing out his vambrace in a motion so quick you didn’t register it until flames shot across the alcohol on the bar and onto the scales of the Tradoshans. He immediately snapped into action as they roared in shocked pain, twisting and shooting as they fell one at a time. You admired his agile form for a moment, awed by how precise his movements were, how easily he moved into the flow of fighting like it was a second skin. A moment too long, it seemed, because you snapped your gaze away from Mando to see the orange Tradoshan bearing down on you.
“Fucking bitch,” he hissed, eyes bulging with hatred as he lunged across the counter. Your eyes widened as you ducked backwards, intending to stumble into the safety of the kitchen but slamming into the unforgiving wall instead. Stupid, stupid, stupid, you chided yourself, stomach dropping as you scrambled to get your bearings through the surge of pain paralyzing your muscles. You didn’t know how to fight–should’ve run for cover the minute the spotchka hit the floor, honestly– and instead you just stood there like a kriffing nerf herder.
You cried out at the impact of the Tradoshan’s sharply-scaled fist scraping your cheek, gasping and flinching away from the hit you were sure would land next between your ribs. He hissed at you through jagged teeth, sour breath like acid on your face. He cocked his blaster and you twisted yourself, preparing to launch into one final, defiant attack–
A blur of silver slammed into the orange lizard, knocking him off of you with a violent crash. You heard his bony nose break with a crack, followed by what sounded like an entire charge cartridge’s worth of blaster shots. You pushed yourself off the floor, wincing at the throb of pain that echoed at your temples but steeling yourself to get up nonetheless. Your mouth parted at the sight of the cantina, booths ablaze and blaster shots ringing through the smoky air.
Mando shouted your name over the commotion, sharp and intense. “Are you–”
“Fine. I’m fine,” you wheezed out in a relieved sob as he made his way over to you. “We need to go, the fire–”
“I know,” he muttered as he hooked an arm around your torso and dragged you behind a countertop, shielding you with his armor. “They’ve blocked the doors. Windows, too– I got seven of them, but the others are trying to burn us out.”
“Please tell me you have a backup plan,” you begged, narrowly avoiding a stray charge that chipped the already-fragile cabinet. It would only be a matter of minutes before your feeble cover fell, and you didn’t feel like waiting around for more Tradoshans to show up.
The Mandalorian shrugged, gesturing to the fireplace in front of you. “It worked the first time.”
Your jaw dropped, anxiety momentarily forgotten. “Metal man. Are you saying that on your first night here… you left through the chimney?!”
“It’s very comfortable,” was all he said as he swung you over onto the hearth, casually shooting backwards at the face of a Trandoshan peering through a crack in the cantina door. From the muffled sound of something hitting the steps, his aim was flawless.
You gaped at him, speechless with disbelief. Was he… teasing you? If he was trying to distract you from the pain shooting across your face, it was definitely working. “Oh, no, everything’s fine, I’m just escaping a crime scene with an apparent madman,” you muttered to yourself, shaking your head at the absurdity of the situation. “Don’t know how I could’ve missed the simplest way out of here.”
No wonder you hadn’t woken up when he left– he hadn’t so much as touched the very reasonable idea of opening the shutters to get out. No, the kriffing chimney was the most obvious next step. With that kind of creativity, you supposed it made sense that he’d stayed alive in the bounty hunting business for so long. The mental image of the big, stoic Mandalorian inching his way up the vertical corridor with a little green accomplice on his back–combined with the general chaos of the last half hour–quickly became more than you could handle. You allowed yourself a moment of hysteria before sliding into the fireplace, head tilting back as you viewed the long, long passageway above.
***
Comfortable, my arse. You panted, some ten minutes later, sweat streaming down your face as you struggled to keep a solid grip on the sooty brick around you. The climb was not as amusing as you’d previously thought. Maybe you’d manage better if you had a grappling gun hidden in your forearm and boots with climbing spikes, like the beskar-plated man behind you. Right now, though, all you had were your worn-through work shoes and a hacking cough from all the smoke rising up to you from the wreck of the cantina below.
“Come on,” you muttered, willing yourself to scoot up another meter despite your quickly fatiguing thigh muscles. How tall was this chimney, anyway? It felt like you’d been climbing for miles, but maybe that was just your poor endurance talking.
“You doing okay?” Mando called up to you, grunting slightly at the weight of the Trandoshan bounty around his shoulders. There was no way you’d let him try to carry you too, though you knew he’d offer if you faltered. You screwed up your face in concentration, muttering something resembling an affirmation as you focused on shifting higher and higher until you finally, blissfully reached the top.
You let out a small whoop of success, collapsing on the roof as Mando pulled himself up behind you. “Thought I’d never make it out of there,” you beamed up at him. Your relieved smile faded as you took in his still-tensed posture as he looked off the edge of the roof.
“What is it?”
He turned back toward you, setting the Tradoshan’s body down with a thunk. “They’re setting detonators around the building,” he spoke, his modulated baritone rough and distracted as he fiddled with a heavy metal backpack beneath his cloak.
You swallowed thickly, closing your eyes for a moment as you fought to suppress the panic that rose up at his words. When you opened them, he’d shoved the Tradoshan onto the roof of the building next door, which was a safe distance away from the flames but remarkably jagged. You eyed the area, wondering if his plan was to crouch there and pray that the shrapnel from the explosion would miss the two of you.
Mando walked over, motioning for you to get up. You got back on your feet, slightly dizzy from the smoke as you stumbled over to him.
“Need you to hold on to me,” he muttered awkwardly, extending an arm. You gaped at him, utterly confused at the uncharacteristic action. How was clinging to him like a baby womp rat supposed to get you out of here before the building crumbled?
Still, you stepped closer to him and tentatively wrapped your hand around his vambrace. You made a tiny noise of surprise as he tugged you into his chest, your arms instinctively wrapping around his broad torso. You ducked your head, glad that he couldn’t see your flaming face from this angle. Yep, that touch starvation was definitely doing a number on you. You could feel the rise and fall of his breaths, his chest surprisingly warm underneath the cool beskar plates that protected it— and stars, none of that was doing anything to lessen your little crush.
“Close your eyes,” he instructed, and you quickly complied. Seconds after you’d scrunched your face up in concentration, you felt a tug in your stomach and the wind rise in your hair. Your eyes snapped back open on instinct as you felt your feet leave the ground, your grip on Mando tightening in panic. You peeked past his armor and saw nothing but cold winter sky— and was that a kriffing jet pack?! You gasped as you glanced down and realized that you were rapidly approaching a hundred feet in the air, the cantina exploding into a fiery speck beneath you.
You and large heights had a strained relationship, so you clung to Mando with all your strength and prayed that he had enough fuel to land somewhere very solid. “You didn’t tell me we’d be flying out of there,” you spoke, words muffled by the wind and the way your face was currently scrunched against his hard chestplate.
“You didn’t ask,” he responded. If you weren’t so focused on staying alive, you might have been offended at his cheeky tone, but you settled for an eye roll.
You landed a few miles outside of town on the ice fishers’ territory. It took you longer than you wanted to admit to get detangled from the Mandalorian, mostly because your fingers had frozen into a death grip of a hug around him. He gently pried you off his armor, setting you on a patch of snow slightly less icy than the others and walking past you. You turned to see him open the boarding ramp of a silver Razor Crest in all its pre-Imperial glory. The ship was older than you expected, but in decent condition.
You carefully followed him into the ship, climbing up after him into the cockpit. The leather passenger seat was surprisingly comfortable, and your muscles slowly unstiffened as you watched him fire up the engines.
“I have to go pick up the bounty,” Mando stated, moving over to set the navigation screen. He paused. “Do you need to be… dropped off somewhere?”
“I— I don’t really have anywhere else to go,” you admitted, looking down at your lap. “The only place I had a connection to here was just blown up.” You winced, wondering how you’d ever find work now that you were partly to blame for the destruction of the town’s singular watering hole.
Mando was silent for a while as he maneuvered the ship towards the cantina wreckage. You craned your neck towards the arching glass windows, staring down at the snowy landscape of Nath. “It’s so much more beautiful from above,” you spoke softly, wonder evident in your tone. “Always wanted to travel, see views like this every day, but… off-world tickets these days are too expensive.” Your face took on a wistful expression. “Must be nice to do this for your job. I bet the kid loves it, too.”
Mando cleared his throat, helmet tilting towards you.
“You could— work for me. Take care of the kid, here on the ship,” he spoke hesitantly. “Visit planets with us when I’m not hunting bounties.”
You glanced over at him in shock, mouth falling open. Hope swelled up in you at his words, and you could hardly breathe at the idea of what he was offering you. A way off Nath, to experience the galaxy like you’d always dreamed- stars, but it felt surreal.
“It’d be better for him to have someone to rely on when I’m gone, stay in one place for longer,” he continued, faltering slightly at your silence. “The ship’s small, but I can pay you well and your needs would be taken care of for as long as you stay—“
“Yes,” you gasped out, the words embarrassingly rushed, but you didn’t care. “If— if you’re serious, then yes, I accept.”
He seemed surprised at the vehemence with which you spoke, but nodded. “This is the Way,” his deep baritone sounded through the modulator, final and determined.
This is the Way. You practically vibrated with excitement at the phrase, face breaking into a grin as you settled back in the seat. All you’d have to do was keep that pesky attraction to the beskar-covered man piloting the ship under control, and you’d finally be free. Free of Nath’s soul-crushing atmosphere, free to travel the galaxy like you’d always dreamed of— albeit with a little green child at your side.
Sure, he was the most interesting person you’d ever met, and the way his voice lowered when he bantered with you sent a jolt of something down your spine.
But it couldn’t be that hard, right?
taglist: @magpiencrow @that-kid143 @lilly-aliyah @itmustbegreattobecalledtheitgirl @aheadfullofsteverogers @dindjarinsmut @orcasoul
comment if you'd like to be tagged for any of my works/fandoms in the future! :)
read on: part iii
#din djarin#din djarin x you#fem reader#din djarin fanfiction#din djarin x reader#din grogu#grogu#baby yoda#clan of two#the mandalorian x reader#the mandolorian x reader#the mandalorian#din djarin fic#din djarin fluff#din djarin angst#star wars#star wars fandom#star wars fanfic#the mandalorian fanfic#reader insert#slow burn#friends to lovers#strangers to friends to lovers
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ma'am
a/n: Myanna, Myanna, Myanna...
paring/s: Myanna Buring x fem!bodyguard!Reader
summary: reader is the bodyguard for one and only Myanna Buring.. that's.. that's all I can say... oh and Tony totally made up persona
warning/s: sexual tension, a cute moment too I guess, and slight mention of the accident
word count: 2.3k
Myanna Buring MASTERLIST
Myanna and Tony sat in one of the dressing rooms, three floors below the penthouse where in around 30 minutes, the actress was supposed to appear as an honored guest.
"Do we still have to do this?" she asked out of the blue.
"Do what?" Tony said looking up from his papers.
She gestured to the super-secured room around her. "So keep you safe, you mean?" he re-asked.
"No, take such huge security precautions. I am not royalty, you know..." hints of frustration could be heard in her voice.
Tony sighed looking back at his papers, they had this conversation way too many times over the last month, "At this point, it'd be safer if you were...". He didn't even need to look up from the contract, that he was reading, to know that she rolled her eyes at his answer.
"Do not give me this attitude. Did you forget what happened three months ago, or your memory needs refreshing?" From the pile of papers laying in his lap, he took out a printed news article with a big red title on the front and placed it on the table. "You almost died that night, all of you in that damn building almost did."
He noticed as Myanna shook her shoulder uncomfortably as the flashbacks of that night crossed her mind. "Besides, you are not the only one with such security, all of your costars are," Tony pointed out.
"Yeah, but barely any of them, have an ex-navy bodyguard sweeping every room they enter, do they?" Myanna gave him a look.
"They should..." he said under his breath, but she heard it, she always hears it.
"Ahh..." she groaned, turning back to look through the window that was overlooking the city drowning in the moonlight.
"Listen, as your agent, it is my duty to protect you. After all, three months already passed, didn't you get used to the "black cat" following you around? Don't you like them? They seem qualified and actually quite nice. Is something wrong? Do I need to change-" before Tony could even finish his list of questions, she suspiciously cut him off.
"No, it's not that. I just wish things could go back to normal," Myanna sadly sighed looking back at him.
"It will, you just have to wait it out," he could only imagine what it was like for her after that eventful night.
Suddenly rhythmical but too difficult-to-be random knocks on the door echoed in the room.
Tony laughed lightly, "Speak of the devil,"
"And she will appear... Yes?" She said turning back to the mirror to continue her paused activity.
As you heard confirmation you entered the room closing the doors behind you, "The perimeter is clear," you reported looking at Myanna's reflection in the mirror, she avoided your gaze. But as your lips slipped the additional word, "Ma'am", her eyes narrowed at you in the reflective glass and her jaw clenched.
"Thank you, Y/n," Tony said standing up.
"Of course, sir," you broke the eye contact bringing your attention to the man in a suit.
"Okay, I'd better be going and leave you to your last 30 minutes of 'me time'. See you in there," he addressed Myanna.
"Do not flirt too much," she teased.
"Ohh, please there can be some attractive lawyers... Also, you are the one to talk to," Tony pointed out.
He approached you, standing next to the doors, and whispered, "Do not let this flirt slip your eyes and keep her safe."
"Never do and always do sir," you answered his two statements.
He laughed, "I know that's why I like you''.
You opened the doors for him to leave. You were about to follow his lead, leaving her with the last moments of peace before the event. It was like a routine for her. You had a gut feeling that this habit developed after the accident.
But before you could take a step into the corridor you heard her voice. "Wait," she said still looking at the mirror adding the last touches to her make-up.
"Is something wrong, ma'am?" you wondered.
You saw how her jaw clenched a little once again as her eyes shut closed, "Yes, we need to go over some ground rules. Again."
You narrowed your eyebrows but closed the doors behind you, ready to hear her out.
She finally stood up from the table, and for the first time tonight, you saw Myanna in all her glory. You couldn't help but glue your eyes to her presence: her long dress that contrasted with her hair enchantingly, her eyes that you couldn't decide the colour of because they seemed to change every time you got lost in them, stuck between the green and the blue, and her lips, oh those devilishly tempting soft lips.
She looked stunning and the worst part of it was that you let yourself admire her for far too long, knowing well enough that your staring will get you in trouble.
Suddenly two of your eyes connected and you quickly turned your attention to the wall, pretending like it was the most interesting thing in this entire world. In hopes that she would just brush it off, but from the corner of your eye, you could see that she was smirking at your behaviour. You got caught.
Myanna approached and you felt how her perfume invaded your space. It took everything in you to keep staring straight into the empty wall, standing there as still as a rock with hands behind your back, face emotionless.
But not the eyes, no your eyes could never lie or hide what you were really feeling as much as you wished they would. Not even years spent in the Navy could teach you that.
She seemed to know it as she whispered to you, "Look at me".
You took a deep breath clenching your jaw. You knew better than to obey what she asked for. But her standing so close to you was nearly impossible to resist.
Myanna didn't seem to have much patience tonight to see you fight yourself in your own head as she wrapped her fingers around your black tie and tugged you gently down making you slowly lower your gaze to meet her, tonight, watercolour eyes.
"You are truly irresistible in this suit, Y/n" she said dropping her eyes down for a moment to finally really take in the sight of you, but not letting the grip on you ease up.
You stayed silent, trying to concentrate on staying neutral, and professional, like you were taught to be. But your eyes betrayed you staying glued to her presence.
That was a mistake because then her gaze flickered back to your face, you saw her lips spread a mischievous smile and all you could do was drily gulp.
"What did I tell you about calling me 'ma'am', hmm?" Myanna innocently asked tugging you down even closer to her face, trying to even out the difference between your heights.
Another wave of her delightful perfume hit your nose and your lips were now inches apart. "Sorry ma'am," was all you said.
Myanna chucked at your answer, "No, no, no..." she shook her head disapprovingly. You saw how her eyes glinted devilishly before she ghostingly dragged her soft lips through the length of your jaw.
"Say it," her words sank into the whisper against your ear, still holding you by the tie. Her other hand slipped up your shoulder and wrapped around your neck, nails lightly digging into your skin as she seductively demanded, "Say it like I know You like it," the hot air hitting your skin made you shiver.
To your surprise, she leaned back just enough to look you in the eyes and whisper once again, "Like you know I like it," Myanna's lips spread the most irresistible smile and with that, your heart skipped a beat.
You closed your eyes, clenching your jaw, trying to control your heartbeat, the buzzing in your ears and the fog that was clouding your judgment, but all she had to do was mutter, "Do it for me, please" and your defence broke.
From the way her lips parted, when you finally opened your eyes, and her hand tensed around your neck, you could tell that your look was dark and filled with desire. The desire for her and only her.
"Myanna.." your lips slowly parted, as your gaze dropped down reminding her about the device attached to your shirt's collar that was restricting you from what she really wanted you to say.
This listening device was constructed to record all-day conversations and surrounding sounds wherever the security agent went with his client to uncertain, unpredictable places such as events, places surrounded by crowds and etc. Its recordings were stored for around 30 days, breathly reviewed every week or so to make sure nobody interfered with sensitive information or raised any suspicions about possible danger to the client or the agent.
Since Tony had some great connections and was able to pull some strings, he got the security company to agree to record only the bodyguard's voice, movements and radio conversations in order to save his client's privacy as much as possible.
It wasn't exactly the safest opinion on security matters so in order to fill this gap they assigned their top security agent to Tony's client. They hired you.
A mischievous smile spread Myanna's lips as she covered the device with her palm, hiding it in her grip, which dulled the sensitivity of the microphone enough for your movements and voice to not be picked up.
"It's been too long since I heard you say my name too," was all she said and with that, the hand secured on your neck dug into your hair and she pulled you into a longing kiss.
Your interlocked hands broke free from behind your back due the mere sensation of her soft lips against yours. She tasted what you thought heaven would taste like. The pressure against the back of your scalp and her intoxicating scent numbed your thoughts and knees and made the desire to have her in your arms win. So you wrapped your arms around her waist pulling her as close as possible to you.
Myanna smiled against your lips at your final involvement. She gently bit your bottom lip just to let it go as she pulled away. Releasing her grip on you and the microphone she reached around her torso to unshackle your strong arms from behind her back. But you resisted to budge, she looked up at you giving you a soft look, "I am sorry, love, but we cannot have this dress wrinkled if we do not want suspicion to arise," you groaned not wanting to let her go.
She was right it was too long, you missed her terribly.
To your own disappointment, you obeyed releasing your grip on her. But not before stealing one more kiss from that absolutely stunning woman in your arms making her chuckle and enchantingly smile at your act. As you were about to bring your hands back to were they supposed to be, she stopped you by catching them by the wrists.
"Your leaving was sudden, too sudden for my likening," she said interlocking your fingers together.
You smiled, enjoying the warmth of her touch. Taking a second to think what to say as the listening device was no longer covered, ''Had a family emergency." Her eyebrows narrowed worryingly at you, "It was resolved," you assured her as you set free one of your arms and brushed the back of your hand against her soft cheek for a moment, "But I personally assigned agent Hale to your house security, you were left in great hands while I was gone," you reported the reason for your five-day absence.
"Hmm yes, but it wasn't you... and I missed you," she gave you a longing look. You squeezed her hand confirming that you felt the exact same way.
"I am here now, ma'am," you said the last word on purpose this time making your lips slip a smirk.
You saw how Myanna's gaze darkened, she bit her lip seductively at you, making your heartbeat quicken. You remembered this devilish look of hers and the thoughts that probably were running in her head right now.
"I wanted to have you all to myself all day today," she stated looking deep into your eyes, "And after this event, I'll get you to go back to my place," she gripped your chin making sure she had you exactly where and how she wanted, "And remind you what happens when you neglect our ground rules," she said the last word brushing your lips with her own perfectly knowing that you couldn't kiss her without risking it possibly leaking into the recording.
Myanna took a couple of steps back from you, smoothing her dress with her palms, making sure she looked presentable. You thought she looked flawless and intact as you just stared at her trying to get your cloudy mind to work again.
You finally cleared your throat, "Ready?" you stretched your arm for her to take, to safely, maybe too securely, escort her to the penthouse.
She took your hand happily looking up at you, "Wait," she reached with her free hand brushing her thumb through your bottom lip cleaning off the traces of her lipstick. "Am I decent?" she asked referring to the possible smudged lipstick on her.
"You look perfect, Myanna Buring," you assured her making her slightly blush which swirled your heart with warmth in a way it shouldn't have.
"Then I am ready," she said and both of you stepped out of the hotel room.
#myanna x reader#myanna buring x reader#myanna buring imagine#myannaburingedit#myanna#reader#y/n#story#imagine#fics#myanna buring#fic#pov#fem reader#female reader#myanna x y/n#myanna buring x y/n#bodyguard
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
tags.
* — ❝ but the landlord’s black-eyed daughter. ( study )
* — ❝ the moon was a ghostly galleon tossed upon cloudy seas. ( wishlist )
* — ❝ he scarce could reach her hand. ( musings )
* — ❝ they had tied her up to attention with many a sniggering jest. ( dash games )
* — ❝ the plot - unlike your hair - thickens. ( ooc )
* — ❝ she writhed her hands till her fingers were wet with sweat or blood. ( headcanon )
* — ❝ as the black cascade of perfume came tumbling. ( aesthetic )
* — ❝ till now on the stroke of midnight. ( queue )
* — ❝ the trigger at least was hers! ( edit )
* — ❝ her eyes grew wide for a moment. ( starter call )
* — ❝ she drew one last deep breath. ( meme call )
* — ❝ and warned him— with her death. ( self promotion )
* — ❝ and who should be waiting there. ( promotion )
* — ❝ plaiting a dark red love-knot into her long black hair. ( interaction )
* — ❝ had watched for her love in the moonlight. ( meme )
* — ❝ the landlord’s red-lipped daughter ( visage )
* — ❝ not until my whole life is done will i ever leave you. ( rel. the landlord )
* — ❝ tore out her heart left it to rot. ( rel. the mother )
* — ❝ i’ll come to thee by moonlight though hell should bar the way. ( rel. the highwayman )
* — ❝ his eyes were hollows of madness. ( rel. the hostler )
* — ❝ one kiss my bonny sweetheart. ( v. main )
* — ❝ died in the darkness there. ( v. death )
* — ❝ and he kissed its waves in the moonlight. ( v. alternate )
* — ❝ drenched with her own blood! ( v. highwaywoman )
* — ❝ look for me by moonlight. ( v. royalty )
* — ❝ cold on the stroke of midnight. ( v. harry potter )
#* — ❝ but the landlord’s black-eyed daughter. ( study )#* — ❝ the moon was a ghostly galleon tossed upon cloudy seas. ( wishlist )#* — ❝ he scarce could reach her hand. ( musings )#* — ❝ they had tied her up to attention with many a sniggering jest. ( dash games )#* — ❝ the plot - unlike your hair - thickens. ( ooc )#* — ❝ she writhed her hands till her fingers were wet with sweat or blood. ( headcanon )#* — ❝ as the black cascade of perfume came tumbling. ( aesthetic )#* — ❝ till now on the stroke of midnight. ( queue )#* — ❝ the trigger at least was hers! ( edit )#* — ❝ her eyes grew wide for a moment. ( starter call )#* — ❝ she drew one last deep breath. ( meme call )#* — ❝ and warned him— with her death. ( self promotion )#* — ❝ and who should be waiting there. ( promotion )#* — ❝ plaiting a dark red love-knot into her long black hair. ( interaction )#* — ❝ had watched for her love in the moonlight. ( meme )#* — ❝ the landlord’s red-lipped daughter ( visage )#* — ❝ not until my whole life is done will i ever leave you. ( rel. the landlord )#* — ❝ tore out her heart left it to rot. ( rel. the mother )#* — ❝ i’ll come to thee by moonlight though hell should bar the way. ( rel. the highwayman )#* — ❝ his eyes were hollows of madness. ( rel. the hostler )#* — ❝ one kiss my bonny sweetheart. ( v. main )#* — ❝ died in the darkness there. ( v. death )#* — ❝ and he kissed its waves in the moonlight. ( v. alternate )#* — ❝ drenched with her own blood! ( v. highwaywoman )#* — ❝ look for me by moonlight. ( v. royalty )#* — ❝ cold on the stroke of midnight. ( v. harry potter )
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
How copyright filters lead to wage-theft
Last week, "Marina" - a piano teacher who publishes free lessons her Piano Keys Youtube channel - celebrated her fifth anniversary by announcing that she was quitting Youtube because her meager wages were being stolen by fraudsters.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WcyOxtkafMs
Marina posted a video with a snatch of her performance of Beethoven's "Moonlight Sonata," published in 1801. The composition is firmly in the public domain, and the copyright in the performance is firmly Marina's, but it still triggered Youtube's automated copyright filter.
A corporate entity - identified only by an alphabet soup of initialisms and cryptic LLC names - had claimed Ole Ludwig Van's masterpiece as their own, identifying it as "Wicca Moonlight."
Content ID, the automated Youtube filter, flagged Marina's track as an unauthorized performance of this "Wicca Moonlight" track. Marina appealed the automated judgement, which triggered a message to this shadowy LLC asking if they agreed that no infringement had taken place.
But the LLC renewed its claim of infringement. Marina now faces several unpleasant choices:
She can allow the LLC to monetize her video, stealing the meager wages she receives from the ads that appear on it
She can take down her video
She can provide her full name and address to Youtube in order to escalate the claim, with the possibility that her attackers will get her contact details, and with the risk that if she loses her claim, she can lose her Youtube channel
The incident was a wake-up call for Marina, who is quitting Youtube altogether, noting that it has become a place that favors grifters over creators. She's not wrong, and it's worth looking at how that happened.
Content ID was created to mollify the entertainment industry after Google acquired Youtube. Google would spend $100m on filtering tech that would allow rightsholders to go beyond the simple "takedown" permitted by law, and instead share in revenues from creative uses.
But it's easy to see how this system could be abused. What if people falsely asserted copyright over works to which they had no claim? What if rightsholders rejected fair uses, especially criticism?
In a world where the ownership of creative works can take years to untangle in the courts and where judges' fair use rulings are impossible to predict in advance, how could Google hope to get it right, especially at the vast scale of Youtube?
The impossibility of automating copyright judgments didn't stop Google from trying to perfect its filter, adding layers of complexity until Content ID's appeal process turned into a cod-legal system whose flowchart looks like a bowl of spaghetti.
https://pluralistic.net/2020/12/12/fairy-use-tale/#content-id
The resulting mess firmly favors attackers (wage stealers, fraudsters, censors, bullies) over defenders (creators, critics). Attackers don't need to waste their time making art, which leaves them with the surplus capacity to master the counterintuitive "legal" framework.
You can't fix a system broke by complexity by adding more complexity to it. Attempts to do so only makes the system more exploitable by bad actors, like blackmailers who use fake copyright claims to extract ransoms from working creators.
https://torrentfreak.com/youtube-strikes-now-being-used-as-scammers-extortion-tool/
But it would be a mistake to think that filterfraud was primarily a problem of shadowy scammers. The most prolific filter scammers and wage-thieves are giant music companies, like Sony Music, who claim nearly *all* classical music:
https://pluralistic.net/2020/05/22/crisis-for-thee-not-me/#filternet
The Big Tech companies argue that they have an appeals process that can reverse these overclaims, but that process is a joke. Instagram takedowns take a few seconds to file, but *28 months* to appeal.
https://pluralistic.net/2020/05/17/cheap-truthers/#robot-sez-no
The entertainment industry are flagrant filternet abusers. Take Warner Chappell, whose subsidiary demonetizes videos that include the numbers "36" and "50":
https://www.dexerto.com/entertainment/annemunition-bizarre-copyright-strike-youtube-random-numbers-1317750/
Warner Chappell are prolific copyfraudsters. For decades, they fraudulently claimed ownership over "Happy Birthday" (!):
https://consumerist.com/2016/02/09/happy-birthday-song-settlement-to-pay-out-14-million-to-people-who-paid-to-use-song/
They're still at it - In 2020 they used a fraudulent claim to nuke a music theory video, and then a human being working on behalf of the company renewed the claim *after* being informed that they were mistaken about which song was quoted in the video:
https://pluralistic.net/2020/03/05/warner-chappell-copyfraud/#warnerchappell
The fact that automated copyright claims can remove material from the internet leads to a lot of sheer fuckery. In 2019, anti-fascists toyed with blaring copyrighted music at far right rallies to prevent their enemies from posting them online.
https://memex.craphound.com/2019/07/23/clever-hack-that-will-end-badly-playing-copyrighted-music-during-nazis-rallies-so-they-cant-be-posted-to-youtube/
At the time, I warned that this would end badly. Just a month before, there had been a huge scandal because critics of extremist violence found that automated filters killed their videos because they featured clips of that violence:
https://memex.craphound.com/2019/06/06/people-who-document-evidence-of-violent-extremism-are-being-shut-down-in-youtubes-crackdown-on-violent-extremism/
Since then, it's only gotten worse. The Chinese Communist Party uses copyfraud to remove critical videos from Youtube:
https://pluralistic.net/2020/05/27/literal-gunhumping/#communist-bandit
and so does the Beverley Hills Police Department:
https://pluralistic.net/2021/02/10/duke-sucks/#bhpd
But despite all that, the momentum is for *more* filtering, to remove far fuzzier categories of content. The EU's Terror Regulation has just gone into effect, giving platforms just *one hour* to remove "terrorist" content:
https://www.eff.org/deeplinks/2021/04/eu-online-terrorism-regulation-bad-deal
The platforms have pivoted from opposing filter rules to endorsing them. Marc Zuckerberg says that he's fine with removing legal protections for online platforms unless they have hundreds of millions of dollars to install filters.
https://pluralistic.net/2021/03/25/facebook-has-a-facebook-problem/#played-for-zuckers
The advocates for a filternet insist that all these problems can be solved if geeks just *nerd harder* to automate good judgment, fair appeals, and accurate attributions. This is pure wishful thinking. As is so often the case in tech policy, "wanting it badly is not enough."
In 2019, the EU passed the Copyright Directive, whose Article1 7 is a "notice and staydown" rule requiring platforms to do instant takedowns on notice of infringement *and* to prevent content from being re-posted.
There's no way to do this without filters, but there's no way to make filters without violating the GDPR. The EU trying to figure out how to make it work, and the people who said this wouldn't require filters are now claiming that filters are fine.
https://pluralistic.net/2020/09/11/protocols-of-qanon/#no-filternet
Automating subtle judgment calls is impossible, not just because copyright's limitations - fair use and others - are grounded in subjective factors like "artistic intent," but because automating a flawed process creates flaws at scale.
Remember when Jimmy Fallon broadcasted himself playing a video game? NBC automatically claimed the whole program as its copyrighted work, and thereafter, gamers who streamed themselves playing that game got automated takedowns from NBC.
https://old.reddit.com/r/beatsaber/comments/bi9cp5/beat_saber_stream_blocked_by_jimmy_fallon_show/
The relentless expansion of proprietary rights over our virtual and physical world raises the stakes for filter errors. The new Notre Dame spire will be a copyrighted work - will filters block videos of protests in front of the cathedral?
https://www.techdirt.com/articles/20190425/09282042084/why-your-holiday-photos-videos-restored-notre-dame-cathedral-could-be-blocked-eus-upload-filters.shtml
And ever since the US's 1976 Copyright Act abolished a registration requirement, it's gotten harder to figure out who controls the rights to any work, so that even the "royalty free" music for Youtubers to safely use turned out to be copyrighted:
https://torrentfreak.com/royalty-free-music-supplied-by-youtube-results-in-mass-video-demonetization-191118/
We need a new deal for content removal, one that favors working creators over wage-thieves who have the time and energy to master the crufty, complex private legal systems each platform grows for itself.
https://www.eff.org/deeplinks/2019/04/content-moderation-broken-let-us-count-ways
Back in 2019, Slate Future Tense commissioned me to write an sf story about how this stuff might work out in the coming years. The result, "Affordances," is sadly still relevant today:
https://slate.com/technology/2019/10/affordances-cory-doctorow-sf-story-algorithmic-bias-facial-recognition.html
Here's a podcast of the story as well:
https://ia803108.us.archive.org/3/items/Cory_Doctorow_Podcast_314/Cory_Doctorow_Podcast_314_-Affordances.mp3
Meanwhile, governments from Australia to the UK to Canada are adopting "Harmful Content" rules that are poised to vastly expand the filternet, insisting that it's better than the alternative.
https://www.cbc.ca/news/politics/bill-c10-user-generated-content-1.6007192
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
I Know What You Did Last Summer
Part 1 Preview | Part 1 | Part 2 Preview | Part 2
Summary: After a fun-filled graduation night, your heart is torn between your two best friends, Ten and Lucas. A fire is ignited between the three of you that isn’t as easy to calm as it was to start. And this lustful fire, just like any fire, spreads and seeks to destroy anything in its path, for there is no telling what Ten will do for you, or rather, to you.
Pairing: King!Ten x female reader (as well as Prince! Lucas)
Genre: Royalty!AU, love triangle, angst, smut, fluff
Warnings: manipulation, possessiveness, blackmail, cheating!, character death, mention of blood, alcohol use, smut!: threesome, unprotected sex, penetration (v and a), oral sex (m and f), hand job, fingering, fondling, c*eampie, biting, bdsm (paddle use, choking, rope use), orgasm denial, overstimulation, semi-public sex.
Word Count: 33.4k
Taglist: @suhweo @5shotsamericano @alreadyblondenow @khiphoptrash-0 @adorejaehyn @08skrr @ateez-babygirl
A/N: omggg it’s finally here! This fic is part of a group project organized by @neo-cult-ure . We are very excited to share this with you. It is a story set in the 19th century but based on the song “I know what you did last summer” Camilla Cabbage and Shawn Manatee. We took liberties with the time period, just a warning. We worked REALLY hard together and hope you enjoy!! Please reblog and comment, we’d love to know what you think❤️ as always, this is a work of fiction. The way we portray these idols should not be taken seriously or misconstrue anyone’s perception of them.
PART 1
[FEBRUARY 1894]
“You look wonderful, darling.” Your mother tightens your corset one final time as you hoisted yourself up on the dresser.
You look into the mirror in front of you and watch as one singular vein threatens to pop out from the center of your forehead. The thing about the “lovely” corsets you had to wear was that while they gave your body amazing curves, they gave you nothing but discomfort. But in the words of your mother, “A woman is only as worthy as she looks.” So yes, beauty is pain but beauty is also success.
“Ten would be a fool to not choose you as his wife next year.”
Oh, and that too. She wanted you to look good for Ten. She wanted all eyes to be on you at the Graduation Party you would be at later, but most importantly, she wanted you to look absolutely irresistible for the crown prince, aka the wealthiest bachelor in your country at the moment.
You and Ten had been best friends since middle school, and you admit, you’ve admired him since then. You weren’t sure if it was love, lust, or just a small crush..you knew you felt something when you looked at him.
Even so, the butterflies you felt in your chest when you saw a Ten couldn’t hold a candle to the family of birds that flew about inside when you looked at Lucas.
You met Lucas the same day that you met Ten. At the single cherry blossom tree not too far from school, that’s where you three had met a few years back.
You were sitting on the trunk of the blossoming tree, the falling petals decorating your hair and sticking to your wet cheek as you cried. A girl in school had bullied you because the boy she liked actually liked you. She made fun of your looks and even your family while your classmates just laughed.
So you ran as far away as you could. Eventually finding the lonely cherry blossom tree that stood so gloriously in the middle of a large field. You brought your knees to your chest and let your head fall onto your folded arms. It was bright and warm outside, the wind blew off of the lake behind the tree, making you feel comfortable and calm.
You raised your head slowly when you heard the laughter of two boys as they approached the tree.
“Do you think Ms. Hong will tell on me to your father?” One of them asked
the other.
“Who cares..grades don’t matter when you’re of high status like us.” The other one sounded nonchalant and boastful.
You quietly sniffled and rubbed your eyes, hoping that you wouldn’t be noticed on the other side of the tree.
They continued to converse and a few minutes later you hear them gulp down something. One of them made a strange hissing sound while the other laughed.
Almost immediately, you can smell the harsh scent of alcohol. Your face scrunches, and suddenly a petal flies into your nose, making you sneeze loudly.
They both yelled out in shock when they hear you.
“WHO’S THERE?” One of their voices is raised in alarm.
“I’m-I’m sorry..I was just..sitting here to be by myself for a bit...” You sniffled as you stood up slowly.
The two boys stood up as well.“Why didn’t you say something? Were you just eavesdropping like a creep?” The shorter one asked with disgust.
“N-no..I’m sorry I was just-“
“Are you okay?” The taller one stepped forward. He noticed your red eyes and damp cheeks. You looked to the ground to avoid eye contact. You couldn’t see that he had already started to fall. You were so beautiful, and he wondered how he had never seen you before.
You stepped back and nodded. “I’ll be leaving now, I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“No-no you don’t have to..” He turned to the shorter one and raised his eyebrows. It was as if he was silently telling Ten to be nice and invite you to their drinking party. Ten got the hint and was hesitant, but he too had a strange feeling in him when he saw you.
“Um..you don’t have to leave. Maybe talking about it will make you feel better.” Ten stepped forward and smiled.
“I’m Ten..this is Lucas, what’s your name?”
You finally looked up at the pair of dashingly handsome young men. Lucas in particular caught your attention because he was just so tall. His smile was warm, as if it was competing with the sun itself. But Ten was just as bright, his eyes crinkling at the sides as his skin dazzled.
“Come on, let’s get to know each other. Drink this and you’ll feel better, I promise.” Ten took your hand and helped you sit back down.
And that was the beginning of your friendship. The three of you did everything together through middle and high school, and had spent plenty more time at the tree.
Today, in your early twenties now, your friendship had reached its apex. You’ve all finally graduated and are able to focus on your individual royal duties. And while you couldn’t wait to be finished with tedious school work, you were nervous for what was to come. You could no longer rely on each other for company at any time in the day. Would your friendship still flourish as you became adults with families and responsibilities?
Ten held the graduation party at his castle because it was the largest one in the land and his parents would be away that night for a trip. It was basically his until he got back.
You bid your parents goodbye once they dropped you off and handed you over to Ten.
Ten stood at the door gawking over you. You always look beautiful but tonight you looked..angelic. Your hair and skin were radiant in the moonlight, and Ten swore you were untouchable, ghostly. It felt as though you were some fairytale brought to life. He had welcomed so many other graduates from your school to his palace that night, but none of them stopped time like you did. Your silver gown was cinched tightly at the waist, making the top of your breasts look especially rounded.
“What do you think? It’s a bit much, isn’t it?” You laugh when you see him staring.
Ten gives you a large smile. But before he could speak, Lucas’ boastful voice echoes out.“Perfect..you’re perfect, y/n.”
Lucas steps from behind Ten and closer to you. You didn’t notice Ten’s smile fade as you shift your focus from him and to the tall man beside him instead.
Lucas’ goofy smile and deep voice make you blush and you hope you didn’t possibly look as hot as your cheeks felt. Lucas takes your hand and leads you inside. Ten follows behind and closes his lips tightly.
The two men both wore their royal suits that were decorated with honorary
badges and stripes. Their hair was fixed back and they both looked older, more mature. They no longer looked like those rule breaking teens you met at the tree that day in middle school.
The party was filled with every graduate. Live music played and drinks were being served in every corner of every room in the extravagant, gold-filled mansion. Lucas couldn’t help but watch you as you sipped your drink. All
the girls watched him, but he couldn’t get over you.
And Ten felt the same way, however, as the host, he didn’t have much time to just stand around and talk with his friends. He had to greet everyone while Lucas spent time with you.
Out of the corner of Ten’s eye, he could see Lucas’ gaze and smile.
It made him feel...left out. But he also couldn’t ignore something else. A desire for you. A desire for Lucas. A desire for requited love. The lust he felt brought out a jealousy that ate at him. He loved you both and he wanted to be with the two of you..badly. This friendship was everything and more to him, and he’d hate to feel like he were losing it.
He finally made his way over to the main ballroom once all of the guests were accounted for.
“You guys look nice and ..comfortable,” You say as you hold your waist and let out a heavy breath.
Ten chuckles. “I’m sorry you have to wear that.”
“Yeah, yeah I’m sorry too.” You grabbed another two glasses and downed them in an effort to numb the feeling of the wires that relentlessly dig into your mid section.
Lucas smirks. “That’s my girl.” He downs another glass too as Ten watches him eye you up and down, the alcohol clearly taking effect on the both of you.
The band started to play a new song, distracting Lucas and giving Ten the perfect opportunity to get some alone time with you. Ten held his hand out quickly and looked at you through wide eyes.
“Dance with me..please.”
You nodded and took his hand, a look of surprise on your face at your best friend asking you for a dance. Usually he’d want to play a game or talk until the sun came out. A dance was very uncharacteristic of him.
But still, you stepped closer to him. He gently took both hands in his and pulled you closer to his chest, keeping his eyes on yours.
“So this is it?” Ten says softly.
You hum and look down to his neck, his gaze too intense for you to follow as you sway back and forth slowly.
“I guess it is.” You nod.
“We..can still hang out right? You, me, Lucas.”
“I’m not sure..my parents are strict when it comes to me fulfilling my royal duties, I may not have time. I have to get used to wearing corsets and makeup like this all the time..which sucks but..”
“You look amazing.” Ten gives a small smile that makes your throat close up. You had known this boy for years yet it felt like you were dancing with a handsome stranger.
You swallow hard. “Thank you, Ten.”
“I have a feeling we’ll be together for a long time.” Ten knew he couldn’t let you go, he knew that when given the chance, he’d choose you as his wife. Your parents expected the marriage as well as himself. But what about Lucas? Surely he could keep Lucas around, but he wouldn’t be able to touch you or even to gaze at you for long because you’d officially be his.
“What makes you think that?” You ask, eyes low and tracing over his parted lips. The alcohol has made you slightly dizzy and lustful. You started to think of Ten’s lips and how they’d feel on yours
“I see the way you look at me, sort of like how you’re looking at me now.” His heart beat is on yours, slowing down to match the tempo of your rumbling chest, his steamy breath taps the crook of your neck as he leans down.
Your eyes close once you feel his soft surface of his beautiful lips graze your neck. Ten gives you a gentle kiss as you whimper quietly. He wraps an arm around your back to push your body closer to his. Your chest starts to heave and your body begins to feel weak at Ten’s touch.
“Ten..” you whisper but your whining is still loud enough for Ten to hear over the violins.
It’s just the two of you in the middle of the ballroom as Ten nibbles the skin of your neck softly.
And just as you’re about to moan his name once more, you’re startled by a tap on your shoulder. Your eyes open quickly when you recognize the fresh scent of someone other than Ten.
“Lucas?”
Ten also moves quickly to remove his lips from your neck.
“Another drink?” Lucas asks as he forces a smile. Both you and Ten can see that he is forcing it to hide a look of disappointment. He looks hurt and confused.
This felt wrong, but it also felt so right, like you had cheated on a man that you love with another man that you love.
You look at Ten who also looks sorrowful, his mouth falling open but no words seem to come out.
You shake your head. “No thank you…I feel like I can’t breathe...” You hurriedly brush past the two men and head up the large grand staircase.
You walk down the long hallway and let yourself into the room at the very end, hoping that no one will find you as you try to collect yourself.
Your hands fidget as they untie your dress in the back and slide the top half down to your hips. You then start to untie the corset, but get tired, plopping yourself onto the bed while breathing heavily.
“Damn it.” You curse to yourself quietly. How could this happen so fast?
Ten made you feel intoxicated and needy, but Lucas’ face made you feel sadness. You didn’t regret that moment, you’d been waiting to be touched by Ten and it finally happened.
You stood up again and went to untie your corset.
A few seconds pass when you’re startled by the door opening. You turn around fast, your hands covering your chest as you ask, “Who’s there?!”
“It’s me! I’m sorry..I—I’ll leave.” Lucas glances at your exposed body for a millisecond but quickly turns around to leave.
“Wait..Lucas..”
He stops, his back still facing you.
“I need help..”
Lucas turns back to you slowly. You turn your back to him and drunkenly point to the laces in the back.
“Please untie this for me so I can know what it’s like to breathe again.”
Lucas chuckles softly and it’s like music to your ears. He walks over slowly, his heavy steps on the wood floor making your heart race each time he gets closer.
He finally towers behind you, keeping eye contact with you through the huge mirror that stands in front of you.
Lucas goes to untie it, but smirks when you shiver from the light graze of his fingers against your back.
“What was that?”
“I-I don’t know.” You stumble over your words once you break eye contact and look at a painting on the wall to the right.
“Did you like it?”
You look back at Lucas through the mirror. His expression is dark, daring and that’s when you notice that he is untying your corset at an unbelievably slow rate.
“I..”
“I’m your best friend too, you have to be honest with me.” Lucas takes his middle finger and runs it down along your arm, his eyes glued to your exposed shoulders. “What did it feel like to have his lips on you?”
The low lighting in the room provided a sharp contrast to the bright aura in the ballroom you both were in before. The ballroom was decorated by enormous chandeliers. Instead, in this room, there was one single lamp in the corner of the room and the moonlight that poured in through the large window beside the bed.
The new lighting allowed for you to see the sharp features of Lucas’ gorgeous face, how his high cheekbones made him look dangerously handsome.
His expression was dark as he spoke, his lips pursed.
“It felt..good.”
“I want to make you feel good too, will you let me?” Lucas’ voice is even lower than it was a few minutes ago. You breathe heavily, but having your corset a little looser than it was before makes it less painful. Your legs close tightly as Lucas’ husky voice makes you wet.
Lucas fixes your hair from one side of your neck to the other side then leans down and kisses you. A weak breath leaves your open mouth as your head instantly falls back.
Lucas lips are plumper but just as soft as Ten’s. His delicate kisses make your heart race.
“Yes..” Your eyes close as Lucas begins to suck hard onto the warm skin on your shoulder.
His hands hold your waist as he pulls you closer, your back falling flush against his broad chest. Your hands reach behind you and find his head. Lucas moans when he feels your dainty fingers massage his scalp. He then kisses your jawline while you back into him more. He glances down to see your breasts rising up and down rapidly as you grow hotter.
His touch was everything you needed right now. Ten’s kiss made you needy and you knew you needed more.
You moan when you brush against Lucas’ pelvis and feel his hard member poke your back. You reach down and palm it through the fabric, earning a throaty groan from him.
He humps into your hand while still sucking your neck. “y/n... I need you.” His breath, coated in alcohol, hits your neck, leaving it with goosebumps once you hear his low voice.
You turn to him and look into his eyes. They search yours, quietly asking for approval as you lick your lips.
You continue to palm his member, his breathing became shallow and you knew he couldn’t take your teasing much longer.
You push the dress past your hips now and down to your knees. He holds your hands as he helps you step out of it. Your corset still on, you lead him to the bed where you push his chest lightly, making him fall onto it.
He sits at the edge and watches as you shimmy his pants off for him. He then takes his jacket off and unbuttons his shirt before tossing them both to the side where his pants and your dress also lie.
You are about to get on your knees when he holds your arm to stop you. “No..your knees will hurt..on the bed, my love.”
Hearing him speak so softly and tenderly to you while calling you his love made your heart flutter. You couldn’t help but smile widely.
He pushes himself up on the bed and towards the headboard where he sits up straight and rests his back.
“Come here.” He whispers.
You crawl over slowly and watch as his lustful eyes fall onto your breasts still accentuated and pushed forward by your corset. You only keep it on because while it did hurt, it makes you feel unbelievably sexy.
Once you are finally over his hips, you look into his eyes as you draw down the waistband of his underwear, his length sprung free, the tip red and leaking with precum already.
You lick your lips as you marvel at how big he is. You figured he’d be big based off of his towering height, but you didn’t expect this. Your womanhood trembles when you imagine what it would feel like to be filled up by him, you feel yourself leak through your own underwear at the thought.
You run a hand along his abs as he breathes heavily and watches you through wide eyes. Lucas had dreamt of nights with you for so long, he never thought it would actually happen and now he was over the moon. But deep down, he wants to make sure you are comfortable.
“Y/n..we don’t have to..”
“But I want to, I really do.” You lean down and start by kissing his tip, teasing him as you barely stick your tongue out. You look up at Lucas watching his mouth fall open as you flatten your tongue against it.
You lick the shining liquid that trickled down the sides like it was an ice cream pop while your ass stays up in the air. The sight of you like this for him makes him dizzy, he imagines himself pounding into you from behind on this very bed, hearing your moans, feeling you clench around him as you grip the sheets.
His dick twitches in response to his wild imagination and the fact that you finally take the tip into your mouth, swallowing him to hear him groan.
You move your mouth down as far as you could onto his length,
but stop when you feel him hit the back of your throat. You use your hands to cover the rest.
Lucas’ head falls back while you hollow your cheeks and lick across every vein. He resists the urge to buck his hips upward and make you gag.
“y/n..God, that feels good.” His eyes close as he listens to the sloppy slurping sounds fill the cold air of the room.
You hum to send a vibration onto his dick and make him tremble, his mouth falling open as he gasps.
You withdraw your mouth from him and pumped his member with your
hands, letting spit fall onto him while looking up at his gorgeous body, the way his abs flexed as he tensed to keep himself from releasing too soon.
You were both too enraptured with each other to notice that the door had been opened.
Ten’s eyes widen at the sight of you bent over, taking Lucas into your mouth while your round ass stuck up in the air. He almost immediately feels his pants grow strained.
He felt a growing tension between the three of you, but he didn’t
think that it would lead to this. He enjoyed watching Lucas be pleasured and while he wished it were him being the one to bring these throaty groans out of Lucas he also wished it were him underneath you, watching as your cute cheeks became filled with nothing but him.
He too had imagined many times what it would be like to make love to you. To have you calling out his name into the night.
He knew neither of you noticed that he was watching from the doorway, your moans growing louder as each second went by and Lucas got closer.
He would’ve pleasured himself quietly as he watched, but that jealousy he felt lit a fiery lust that needed to be put out. He had to touch you or Lucas.
He slams the door shut, startling both you and Lucas. You flip your body over beside Lucas’ legs and quickly wipe your mouth with your arm.
Ten walks over slowly, a devilish smirk on his face as he looks at your two bodies.
“Ten! It’s not what it—“ Lucas opens his mouth but struggles to form coherent sentences.
“Shhh..it’s okay, keep going.” Ten shakes his head and watches you intensely. You can’t tell if he is jealous or upset with you, it was a poker face that you just can’t read.
Both you and Lucas felt sorry for what felt like betrayal.
You look to Lucas, your eyes pleading for him to tell you what to do. When you are met with silence you then look back at Ten.
“Ten..touch me.” You swallow hard and look up at Ten, your look of worry fading into that of lust. You liked them both, you needed them, and since Ten already caught you, why not make the best of the awkward situation?
You and Ten look back at Lucas who gives a small smile and nods. You get back on your knees and reach out for Ten who walks over
to the edge of the opposite side of the bed.
Lucas strokes his member which surprisingly hadn’t fallen since Ten arrived, the idea of a threesome only made this hotter for him. He watches as you help Ten take off his jacket then unbutton his shirt with shaking hands.
You don’t know why you were nervous when it came to Ten. The alcohol is wearing off and you aren’t as brave as you were when you first started with Lucas.
Ten’s feline gaze on your body makes your face hot and his exposed
chest didn’t make it any easier for you. Ten takes your shaking hands into his and pulls you closer to him. He leans down and kisses you deeply, your eyes closing as his tongue enters your mouth to embrace yours.
You turn your head and let your tongue trace over the inside of his mouth before tugging his bottom lip between your teeth. Ten enjoys the taste, thinking of how Lucas’ precum that once coated your tongue is now on his.
When he finally lets go to breathe, he opens his dark eyes and gazes at you. He leans down, his bottom lip brushing lightly against your ear
lobe.
“He needs you..” He whispers lowly and tilts his head towards Lucas.
You nod and head back over to him, you’re still light headed from your passionate kiss with Ten. One that you had to admit was filled with years of sexual tension.
You retake your position over Lucas’ lap and bend down to take him into your mouth once again. Lucas licks his lips and groans.
Ten steps out of his pants and walks to the side of the bed. He begins to stroke his own member as he watches you work your mouth on Lucas while face down, ass up.
You’re beautiful with your heated skin sparkling in the moonlight, your hair pushed to the side and your pretty hands around Lucas’ member.
Lucas then holds a hand out and looks to Ten.
“She’s been a good girl..you should touch her.” Lucas tells Ten before biting his lips and reaching out for Ten’s hard and glistening cock.
Ten lets Lucas take it in his hand and stroke it for him. His mouth falling open as he watches Lucas’ large hand wrap around him, spreading the pre cum as he moves it up and down.
Ten then places his hand onto your butt cheek, circling around it before giving it a smack.
You feel your walls clench after the action and moan, the vibrations in your throat then making Lucas groan as well.
Ten traces two fingers over your covered womanhood, then draws the soaked underwear down your legs so you are exposed to the cold air. You hiss at the exposure, but it’s cut short when you feel two of Ten’s icy cold fingers on your entrance.
Ten’s heart beats wildly as he is touched by Lucas and touches you at the same time.
He feels that this as confirmation that you both love him just as he loves you and it makes his head spin.
He circles around your folds slowly, then on top to collect your juices. He teasingly slides between them with just one finger.
“Ten..please.” You withdraw your mouth from Lucas’ member and cry out. You’re yearning for some friction, anything that will calm the aching between your legs.
Ten chuckles at the site of you begging, then presses two fingers into you. You fall forward and whimper as you clench around his long fingers.
You go back to sucking Lucas as he pumps Ten harder. He bucks his hips into you because he’s close and your moans push him to the edge.
Ten’s fingers curve into you, pushing against your sweet spot over and over. You breathe heavily and close your eyes as you tremble around him.
Ten leaks all over Lucas’ hand while they both watch and listen to the lewd sounds created by your mouth and wet opening.
Ten then thinks of something else he’d like to see, so he takes his fingers away leaving you a moaning mess as you feel empty again.
He takes Lucas’ hand away from his dripping cock then goes behind you, pulling your hair so that you kneel into the bed, your back straight as Ten presses your back to his chest behind you. You lick your lips and look at Lucas.
Lucas looks puzzled as he watches Ten turn your head towards his. He kisses you passionately again, this time from behind and you can feel his member poke your ass.
Lucas was so close to cumming, and he is somewhat annoyed by Ten stopping everything completely to kiss you. You both kiss sloppily as Ten’s hand goes to your front side, tapping against your clit to gain a cry from you.
Ten lets go of your lips, his mouth still close to yours as he looks into yours eyes. “If it gets to be too much say the word ‘gold,’ or tap either one of us three times.”
His voice is softer now, he looks at you with so much care and concern.
You nod before he helps you get rid of your underwear completely. Now, you kneel over Lucas’ lap in nothing but your corset.
“Do you want to feel him inside you?” Ten whispers into your ear as you lick your lips. Lucas bites his own too as he watches you hover over him.
“Y-yes.” You let out breathily.
“Good girl..ride him.” Ten releases his grip on your waist and lets you go forward to Lucas.
Your legs are shaky as you spread them open over his member; still sturdy and up straight.
You sink down slowly. The air is filled with gasps as his cock is enraptured by your velvety walls, filling you up easily and stretching you out.
You move up and down a few times to get used to his girth while he moans. His abs flex under you, his broad shoulders and biceps tense as well. His hair is dark with sweat and still pushed back as he bites his lips and watches your pussy swallow him whole. He runs his hands up and down your thighs as you move.
Ten gently pushes you forward so you press your hands flat onto Lucas’ pecs. You bounce on him and look into his eyes.
Ten aligns his aching cock with your ass and slowly slides it in.
You gasp at the feeling of his round tip stretching your hole out.
You let out a whimper when he holds your waist to push into you even more. It was a strange feeling, but he gave you time to breathe and adjust. He’s only about halfway in, but you are completely filled up by the two men.
“Do you want me to keep going?” Ten asks, his voice strained as he struggles to hold his desire to push all the way in.
“Yes, Ten.. don’t stop.” You want to please them both and everything was so hot already, you couldn’t imagine stopping now.
Ten pushes more and you let out another cry, this time it’s louder.
Lucas is tempted to tell Ten to stop, he’s worried for you but he swallows hard and holds your hand tightly.You look up at his face of worry and breathe heavily.
You give him a reassuring nod before moaning.
Ten finally pushes all the way in as the air leaves your body, you fall onto Lucas, your head in the crook of his neck as Ten begins to move in and out of your small opening.
Ten groans. “You’re so tight, sweetheart.”
“Good girl, you’re such a good girl for us.” Lucas pushes your hair out of your face and kisses your cheek before wiping away a tear. He kisses your lips to help you through it. He can feel your heated body tremble from being so filled up, and while it is hot, he couldn’t help but be worried for you.
For a moment, you are transported to paradise when you kiss Lucas, his lips felt so good on yours, they felt like a warm hug in the winter. You mewl as you lick across his bottom lip.
Ten is jealous by the kiss because he can tell that you and Lucas
are entangled with each other. Even when Ten is inside you, even when Ten holds Lucas’ hand, you both are still enraptured with just each other.
Ten holds your neck, lightly tugging you away from Lucas. Your
eyes fly open as you are separated. He then runs his fingers through your hair and grips it before pushing you down into the bed. You’re face down in the bed now as Ten’s pounds into you harder, clearly upset that you were not focused on him for a moment.
He pushes faster, letting his thrust push your body forward. Your corset begins to shift downward as your breasts fall out of it from the repeated rough thrusting by Ten.
Your body is in a strange, contorted position as it is fucked into by two cocks. You can feel the two members run against each other, separated by a thin, silky wall. The friction feels amazing, for they both slide in and out of you easily.
Lucas helps you by moving his hips and rubbing your back.
He holds Ten’s hand with his other hand, intertwining their fingers and locking eyes with him as they both groan and pant.
They fuck into your lifeless body, filling the room with filthy noises. Your essence runs down your thighs in a steady stream and onto them both. It’s a mixture of pain and pleasure as Lucas’ tip presses into your insides when he goes deeper and Ten continues to bury himself into you, his pelvis making a slapping noise as it hits your ass cheeks.
You start to kiss Lucas’ neck, then suck onto it.
Lucas moans. “Fuck, I’m close.”
Ten gives you a harsh thrust, causing you to accidentally bite into Lucas’ neck.
Lucas becomes undone with the action. He attempts to slip out of you so he doesn’t cum inside, but Ten smirks, gripping your hips and pushing you back down onto Lucas. Lucas has to release into you as he sees stars and groans. You clench around him as a result, feeling every twitch and vein as he releases deep into you.
Ten cums too from all of the vibrations he feels against his cock while inside you.
He buries himself so deep while you whimper into Lucas’ shoulder.
You cum hard, your eyes roll in the back of your head as Lucas holds your body still.
You all breathe heavily, your body relaxing into Lucas as Ten pulls out of you and falls to the side.
But Ten isn’t done. He crawls over you and flips your body over so you’re facing him.
“Put your legs on hers.” He instructs Lucas.
Lucas sits up, his back against the headboard once more as you rest in between his legs. He doesn’t question Ten, he only does as he’s told, for he too is curious to see what he has in mind for you. Lucas places his legs on yours, entangling them so he’s in charge of where they go.
You’re too tired to say anything, your chest rising and falling as you are still reeling from your climax.
Ten gazes at your breasts and hard nipples. “You’re so beautiful, I just want to taste you..I want to taste you both.” Ten gets onto his stomach and crawls over to your opening, his breath fanning it as it leaks of cum from both you and Lucas.
You’re still sensitive so his hot breath makes you flinch, you try to close your legs but Lucas forced them to stay still.
Ten licks his lips. “Open.” He doesn’t look at you, he only looks at Lucas.
Lucas spreads your legs open by moving his longer ones, bending them at the knee so they’re further apart.
Lucas then plays with your nipple, pinching it lightly before pumping your breast. “That felt good, right? Do you want to cum again, baby girl?”
Your eyes are closed when Lucas’ faint whisper enters your ears. You can feel his abs flex against your naked back. His body is hot and comforts yours, almost distracting you from the cold air between your wavering legs.
“Yes..” You murmur before swallowing hard. You were greedy for both men, ready to do whatever they wanted you to.
Lucas’ large hands on your chest has you ready for another climax.
He nibbles onto your ear before kissing your neck again while Ten leaves a sloppy trail of kisses from the crook of your knee to the apex of your thighs.
His mouth latches onto your thigh, sucking the skin hard between his teeth. He then runs his skinny fingers in between your folds, drawing a slow circle to gather your essence as well as Lucas’.
Your mouth falls open into a lousy cry, to which Ten responds to by shoving those fingers into your mouth.
“Suck, baby, taste yourself.” Ten’s breath fans your opening, making you flinch.
You close your mouth and suck hard, licking between the two fingers as your eyes close. Ten watches everything, he enjoys the way your tongue feels on him, and the way Lucas’ large fingers continue to play with your perky nipples.
“Look at me, sweetheart.” Ten beckons your attention.
You open your eyes and look into his just as he licks a long stripe up your opening.
You whimper and try to close your legs again, but Lucas easily overpowers you. You’re more sensitive than you thought.
Ten chuckles and licks you slowly again.
You look at the dark haired man between your legs and cry out when he gives a look so wicked it makes your heart weak.
“I’ve been wanting to do this for so long, how about you, Lucas? Have you wanted to fuck our sweet princess?” Ten emphasizes the word ‘fuck’ and it sends chills up your spine.
He kisses your entrance then buries his face into the apex of your legs, licking into your opening as his perfect nose presses against your clit.
“Oh God, Ten!” You cry out and your head falls back. You’re still sensitive
and you try to escape from Lucas’ grip, but you have no such luck.
“Of course, Ten.” Lucas’ warm breath hits your neck as he speaks against it. He watches his fingers flick across the hard nipples that stick out from your perfectly round breasts.
He squeezes them hard as he feels himself grow again. “I’ve always wanted fuck our beautiful friend. I can just imagine how sweet her pussy tastes.”
Ten pulls away and licks his lips. “She tastes like the most expensive meal I’ve ever had, Lucas.”
Hearing them talk dirty about you makes you clench around the tip of Ten’s tongue. The idea that they’ve fantasized about you makes that familiar knot in the base of your stomach begin to grow again.
Ten grows hard as well at the sound of your whimpers and the taste of your wet flower.
He pushes two fingers into you again, all while kissing your clit and eating you out while you were spread open for him.
Lucas takes your hand and places it onto his member. “Sweet girl, touch me.”
You begin to pump Lucas as he groans into your ear. The low tone of his voice makes you clench around Ten’s fingers. You begin to feel dizzy, Ten’s tongue drawing circles onto your clit as he finger tips curve into you and press against your G-spot repeatedly. He licks everything up before flattening his tongue against you while you jump. You moan loudly, and you’re not sure if the other attendees at the party heard you, but you realized that it got quieter. Maybe it was because they were all going home now.
Ten withdraws his fingers when he feels that you are close. He fixes himself over you and holds his cock while licking his lips.
Now that you’ve gotten a good look at it, you see that it’s not as long as Lucas’ but has a curve and girth that is sure to drive you mad.You bite your lips and look at Ten with wide eyes as he strokes it.
“That’s it, baby, you want my cock in your pussy now, isn’t that right?”
You nod, but Lucas takes your chin into his hand. “Use your words, baby girl.”
“Y-yes. Yes, fuck me, Ten.” You beg and whimper.
Ten smirks and lowers himself. He teases you more by tapping the tip of his cock onto your bud a few trikes. He then guides the tip along your folds, parting them to coat his pink tip with your essence.
“Ten..please.” Every time he touches your entrance, you feel your heart begin to race in anticipation.
He watches closely as he pushes into you hard, your body moving upwards against Lucas as the air is knocked out of your heaving chest.
You close your eyes tightly while you adjust. Ten grips your waist hard and uses it as an anchor to pull his body into yours more, pushing all the way into you so your skin slaps against his.
Ten pounds into you relentlessly from the front this time while you pump your hand up and down around Lucas.
Ten presses your legs further apart, you feel like they might break as his hips snap into yours. You cry out his name, your eyes watering. His cock runs against your walls rapidly as he chases after his high. His hips make a slapping sound. The curve of his cock allows him to press against your sweet spot and his rapid speed makes you clench.
Your head falls back against Lucas as he grunts into your ear. “Fuck this is hot, seeing you like this..”
“We’re gonna make her cum harder than she’s ever cum before...” Ten’s hair sticks to his forehead, his mouth falling open as he gets closer.
“Choke her for me.” Ten demands as he watches your swollen lips. He wished they were wrapped around his cock, but being inside you and feeling your silky entrance tighten around him was enough for now.
Lucas wraps a hand around your throat, squeezing it gently. “Harder.” Ten demands.
You moan as he tightens it, your pussy quivering in response. You arch your back.
Ten chuckles, he grips your knees then leans down and kisses you while sliding in and out of you still.
“Ah! Ten!” You can feel yourself clench every time he enters your quivering body.
You’re lightheaded as he rubs circles into you, making you a trembling mess.He bites your bottom lip as he lets go, his movement stuttering. He moves his fingers onto your bud faster.
Lucas grips your throat tightly as he is about to cum as well.
“Cum for me.” Ten’s husky voice enters your ear before he leans down to Lucas. He sucks his neck hard as Lucas cums into your hand, gripping your neck even harder as he climaxes.
You cant breathe, you clench uncontrollably and moan, releasing onto Ten’s dick as he presses against your bud one final time. “Ahh..good girl.” Ten’s husky voice enters your ears.
Ten then releases into you, your convulsing pussy gripping his length into a tight hug as you orgasm. He moves sloppily, thrusting into your still body to push all of his cum deep into you.
Your breasts moving up and down as you try to collect yourself.
Ten pulls out and looks down onto your weak body. Your legs are still open and he can see his cum leak out of you and onto your thigh.
He isn’t pleased with this so he takes his fingers and swirls it around your opening, collecting the juices and pushing it back into you. He was jealous of the way Lucas came inside you, and for Ten this meant that he wanted you to be filled by him, he wants to know that he’s still inside you.
You struggle to get away from his fingers. “Ten..oh my God.” You cry out at the overstimulation.
“I’m gonna make you feel good again.”
“Lucas—“ You whimper.
Lucas distracts you from the overwhelming feeling by tilting your head towards his. He kisses you while Ten’s fingers keep you open.
Ten’s fingers easily glide inside but you’re so sensitive, tears start to fall from your eyes.
There is not more strength left in your body let alone your widespread legs.
“Lucas..you have to feel our sweet girl.” Ten takes Lucas’ hand, placing two fingers over his then pushes all four into your throbbing hole.
They stretch you out as they both pump in and out now, Lucas’ fingers are longer so they press onto your sensitive button repeatedly.
“Oh my-..” you bite your lips and watch as their fingers, coated in mixed essences, disappear into your body.
Lucas nibbles your ear in response.
Ten’s gaze is fixed on your body, so full of him, so beautiful and spread open...for him.
His eyes are low, but you can’t help but notice that it’s a wild gaze that makes you feel wanted, something you’d never seen from Ten before.
“Do you want to cum again, sweetheart?”
You nod.
Ten is weakened by your glossy, wide eyes and swollen lips. He’d give anything to see you like this again. He smirks and lowers himself to your chest and licks the hard nubs that stick out from your breasts.
“Does that feel good?” Ten bites the skin between your breasts.
“Ahh! Yes, Ten!” You cry out and grip the sheets, your head spinning as you start to see stars. Another high approaches. You start to rock your hips on your own to meet the movement of their fingers.
“Ten..touch me there.” You plead and it’s like music to Ten’s ears.
Ten takes his other hand and rubs your bud, watching as your jaw clenched and your head falls onto Lucas’ shoulder once more. All you needed was a simple movement from his fingers to proceed to lustful bliss.
Both Ten and Lucas moan when they feel you tighten around their fingers.
They withdraw their fingers and switch positions quickly, their cocks now hard again after hearing your beautiful sounds and feeling you.
Ten holds you from behind, your vision becomes blurry but you can hear him chuckle.
“Do you wanna play with her Lucas? She’s so wet and ready for you.” Ten says before putting his fingers into your mouth. You lick everything up while moaning.
Lucas smiles and licks his lips as he watches your mouth open wide for Ten’s fingers.
Lucas places both hands on your knees and presses down, he enters you in one swift movement. Your mouth falls open into a loud cry as you are stretched outagain after not recovering completely from your last climax.
“Lucas! Fuck.”
He can’t help but move fast, gliding in and out of your slippery, tight pussy because he is already close to cumming. He pushes into you so deep, your body moves up on the bed. Ten holds onto your waist so you say still.
You pull Lucas down towards you, leaving scratch marks all over his back as he ruins your insides. You wrap your legs around his waist, latching onto him like a koala.
Ten slides out from under you, kneeling beside you and tilting your head towards him by placing a finger on your jaw.
“He’s hard again because of you, sweetheart.” Lucas whispers into your neck, his long lashes grazing your jawline.
Ten strokes his cock in front of you. Your mouth opens and you let your tongue run along the underside.
“Good girl.” Ten groans and pushes forward into your mouth. You
whimper as he hits the back of your throat unexpectedly, but then you immediately hollow your cheeks and groan, sending spastic vibrations onto Ten’s cock.
Ten’s head falls back, he closes his eyes and thinks about how good your plump lips feel around his aching member. His hips move steadily as he groans.
With each rough thrust Lucas gives you, you hum a high pitched tone that makes them both go crazy.
Sweat forms on Lucas’ forehead as he looks up at your cheeks full with Ten. Lucas’ movement stutters and he releases into you once again, collapsing onto your body as he slows down.
Lucas starts to finger you so you can cum also while sucking Ten off.
Ten smooths your hair back while smirking, watching as a continuous
flow of tears escape your eyes, you’re so sensitive but you just won’t say the safe word because they feel..amazing.
Ten moves a few more times before releasing into your throat. You choke and gag as he pulls out, watching a string of spit and cum drop onto your chin.
Ten pinches your nipples as he recovers from climaxing while Lucas still moves his fingers in and out. Lucas kisses your jaw and down to your neck, his fingers tickling your tender sweet spot. But you just can’t take anymore, your body is weak, your head spins and soon everything turns to black.
Lucas immediately withdraws his fingers when he sees that you’ve blacked out, your body silent and falling completely limp as your arms relax to the side.
Ten also stops playing with your breasts, he only looks onto your naked body and thinks to himself, what a beautiful sight you are. Your body is wet, sweaty and full of their cum. Your hair is messy and lips swollen.
Lucas lays down beside you and loosens your corset completely,
tossing it to the side and allowing you to sleep comfortably.
Ten goes to the bathroom and comes back with a wet cloth, he
cleans you up then hands another cloth to Lucas.
The three of you then lay together in bed, with you in between them. The boys fell asleep shortly after since they too were tired, but not without sparing each other quick glances first. They were both unsure of what would happen next in their friendship, but they both knew that above all, they wanted you.
In the middle of the night, Lucas wakes up and heads to the bathroom to get a glass of water. He brings it back to the bed and taps you gently.
“y/n..” he whispers as to not wake Ten who lays beside you on the other side of the king sized bed.
Your heavy eyes open slowly and you struggle to make out Lucas’
face in the darkness.
“Here..have some water.” He helps you sit up straight as you look around questioningly. You look around you and see a sleeping Ten then it all comes back to you, you remember what happened a few hours before.
You take the glass from Lucas and drink the water to soothe your
throat which is as dry as the desert.
Lucas smiles when he takes the empty glass away. He lays down
beside you and takes you into his arms, you wrap your arms around him and close your eyes before falling back asleep.
————
[Three Days Later]
“We should talk about that night..” Lucas looks out into the water as he speaks to you and Ten. The three of you are at your favorite hangout spot, the cherry blossom tree by the water.
It’s been a few days since the amazing orgy the three of you had, and while things hadn’t necessarily been awkward since then, things weren’t exactly back to normal either.
“There isn’t much to say.” Ten is quick to shoot down Lucas’ proposal. He looks at his fingernails and purses his lips.
“I agree with Ten, let’s just...move on. We were all drunk and-we had fun. We’re still best friends, let’s just make sure that it doesn’t happen again.” You look up at Lucas, hoping that he will nod and not question their relationship any more.
Ten scoffs, tilting his head towards you and lifting his lips into a smirk. “Was it that bad? I remember you crying out both our names like your life depended-“
“Ten! Stop! It was amazing, but I-I can’t see myself in a relationship like that or to be quite frank, I can’t see myself with either of you..”
Ten’s face straightens and Lucas turns to you completely, his brows furrowing.
Your eyes move rapidly to and from both curious faces.
“You guys are my best friends, you always will be..a relationship would only ruin what we already have.” You look up to them with pleading eyes.
Lucas swallows hard and turns away. “If that’s what you want, y/n.”
Ten nods, his playful smirk returning. “Okay, understood.” He takes a deep breath before continuing. “Well, I’ll see you tomorrow at 1 then? Lucas will you be joining us for lunch?”
“I can’t, I already have an engagement for that time, but I will see you the next day.” Lucas smiles and says goodbye to both you and Ten.
You watch as the tall, built man leaps onto his horse. His strong arms and veiny hands gripping the straps of the holster before calling out to his steed. And you suddenly started to regret the statements you spoke so
strongly just moments ago.
If only you could control your lust for him..for them.
————
Ten leads you into his house for lunch. He’s dressed casually, but still looks incredibly handsome, his dark hair is pushed back and his lips are a pretty blush color.
“How are you today, sweetheart?” Ten leans towards you.
Sweetheart.. it was a name you hadn’t heard him call you since the other night.
You ignore your thought and smile. “I’m doing well..excited to finally eat some food!”
Ten laughs, he adores your excited expressions, the way your eyes grow at the sight of food that you love and the way you dance and grin from ear to ear.
He’s happy his parents and Lucas are away so it’ll just be the two of you.
But when you step into the dining room, you’re shocked to see his dining table is empty.
This was unusual for Ten as he always had food out and ready
for his guests once they were over.
Ten can’t see your knitted brows as he stands behind you. “The food won’t be out for another thirty minutes or so..what do you suggest we do?” His voice is low as he steps forward, he presses his chest onto your back before placing his hands onto your waist.
You turn around to him swiftly and gaze into his eyes.
“W-what are you doing?” Your questions comes out weakly as Ten’s intense gaze towards your lips takes your breath away.
He leans down and kisses you, but you pull away.
“Ten-“ Your expression of confusion doesn’t faze him, he only grips your waist tighter.
“I can’t stop thinking about you..”
“We..can’t do this.” You shake your head.
“Yes we can, we’re royals, you and I..we can do whatever we want. Have you stopped thinking about me? You couldn’t possibly forget my hands on your trembling thighs, my tongue reaching the sweetest places to make you scream?”
Your heart begins to race as you feel your underwear become wet at his words, you close your legs tightly and swallow hard. Your mouth falls open, you struggle to find the right words to say for you truly don’t know what you want in this moment.
Ten kisses you abruptly again, this time, exploring your mouth with his eager tongue as he pulls your body closer to his.
You let your eyes close and embrace the kiss. You couldn’t fight the feeling any longer. You had to give in..just this once.
Ten presses forward towards the table before laying you down onto it. Your lips separate from each other’s to breathe. Ten quickly drags your panties down before kneeling down. He leaves your dress on and gives you a mischievous smile.
You bite your lips as you watch him lift the dress and go under it, your knees bending as his hands hold your legs at the crook.
He starts first by kissing your thighs and licking them ever so slowly.
“Ten..” You call out his name as you grip the table cloth.
He then flicks his tongue onto your folds, making you yelp. Ten laps up your essence, his tongue moving slowly up and down and in circles, teasing your entrance while you let out cute mewls. You try to hold back your moans so the servants won’t hear. Your head falls against the cold table as you bite your lips.
His tongue plunged into your core, the tip pressing onto a sensitive spot near your bud teasingly. He takes his time covering all areas before kissing your slit, and letting out a throaty groan. He lets his tongue work wonders on your core, flattening against your flower as his nose brushes against your clit.
“Ahhh..you taste lovely, sweetheart.”He says before strengthening his tongue and pushing in even deeper.
You start to clench around him, your back arches. You want to grab his hair as you grind your hips against his face, but Ten pulls away, leaving you clenching around nothing but air.
He withdraws from under your dress and breathes heavily, licking his lips as he looks onto your hard nipples peeking out from under the thin cloth that covers them.
He pulls the fabric down, allowing one breast to escape. He takes the nipple into his mouth, sucking hard as you arch yourself into him even more.
You can feel his hard cock brush against your thigh.
“Ten—“ you breathlessly utter out. “Please.”
Ten only hums as he still sucks onto your breast.
He lets go after a few seconds then kisses your lips while taking his pants down.
You wrap your legs around his waist, your dress riding up to your hips as a result.
He goes back to sucking your breast as he pushes into you carefully. You gasp and your head falls back, the veins of his cock providing the perfect stimulation to your core and he gets deeper.
You press your hands onto his butt, pushing him deeper into you with each thrust.
Your moans grow louder as does his. You both no longer care about who could hear, you only cared for satisfying that itch deep within you that was aching.
Ten looks up at you through low eyes, watching as your body tenses
and your breast jumps with each push. He once again thinks to himself of how he adores every part of you. He wants to be enraptured by you all the time.
And seeing you like this in the day time, your sweaty skin sparkling
and your hair shiny as the rays of sunlight that escaped the curtains fall onto you. You smell like the flowers that bloomed right outside and you taste like the best freshly baked cake.
His hips snap into yours, a strand of hair falling into his forehead, making him even more beautiful than he was before. You both hear the clinking and shaking of the glassware on the table as he fucks hard into your body on the table, but you ignore it, instead listening to each other’s staggered breaths.
“Ten..Ah! That’s it...right there.”
Your sounds are unlike anything he’s heard before. And after listening to your beautiful mewls, his movement stutters as he releases into you, coating your walls with his slick.
You cum as well, clenching around him after he hits your sweet spot with the perfect amount of force.
The two of you kiss through it all, sharing a moment of complete and ignorant bliss. You’re not worried about the past nor the future or even Lucas. You only care for the now.
Ten finally pulls away and falls onto the chair behind him. Your legs relax as you fix your dress and sit up straight.
Ten licks his lips and smirks. “Bring the food in!” He yells to his servants whom he knows are just in the room next door.
“Wait-you knew they were there?” Your eyes widened, but Ten only chuckles as he fixes his pants then helps you off the table.
“We’re royals, love. We can do whatever we want.”
Your lunch continues normally, you try not to think too much about what happened, but it is noticeably quiet at the table.
There’s a heavy energy around the two of you. One that’s filled with questions.
“I could get used to this..” Ten takes a sip of his drink but looks at you over the glass.
“What?” You ask.
“You and I..just the two of us..like this.”
You laugh and take a bite of your food. “You’re funny..you and I both know we need Lucas. Have you forgotten how much we fight when he’s not around? How close we’ve been to tearing each other apart?”
Ten laughed. “You do have a point.”
There’s a moment of silence before Ten asks his next question.
“But it’s not entirely impossible, right?”
You both knew where Ten was going with this. Within a year or two, Ten would have to pick a woman to be married to. It was customary for this to occur soon after graduation as both parties must begin to fulfill their duties together for a better society. In a few months, there would be a pairing ceremony for young graduates to meet others that could become a potential lifelong partner.
Ten was the highest ranking bachelor in your country. And fortunately, he was gorgeous, unlike anyone that walked the land. Any and every woman would kill to be at his side, but he just wanted you, the one woman that didn’t seem so eager to be by his side and attain his riches.
“I don’t know Ten, I think I like what we have already..” you sigh, you knew you needed way more time to think about marriage. “The three of us are perfect as friends. I..don’t want to lose either of you.”
You spoke honestly, but Ten wasn’t satisfied. You always found a way to bring up Lucas and he didn’t like that. He loved Lucas deeply too, but he was willing to give him up if it meant gaining you to himself.
“Ten?”
He didn’t realize that he had held his utensil so tightly, his knuckles paled.
You reached out and placed your hand over his.
“Oh.” He finally relaxed and smiled. “I’m sorry—I was lost in thought for a moment. Yes..whatever you wish.” He nodded and finished his food.
————
Ten’s parents returned the next day, so you didn’t expect to see him as often.
Lucas, however, paid you a visit that day.
“Shall we go to the market?” Lucas’ smile beamed when you opened
the door.
You grinned and headed out with him. He helped you into his carriage
before signaling for the driver to take off.
The two of you walked about the market, purchasing fruits and vegetables that you loved while talking and laughing. Many people were there, some played music on stringed instruments while some painted in the street and others observed.The smell of sizzling street food filled the air.
The two of you shared memories of school. “Remember when Ten lied to the teacher and said that you stole his notebook?”
“Yes! I slapped him so hard once we got to the tree, I’m surprised he didn’t scar.” You laughed.
Lucas bent over, clutching his stomach as he laughed. “His face was priceless, he didn’t see it coming. You would’ve kicked him too if I didn’t pull you away.”
“He was and still is such a mischievous boy.” You giggled and let Lucas take your hand as you headed back to the carriage.
You gazed into the side of Lucas’ face as you endured the bumpy ride from the market. A part of you felt like telling him about you and Ten, but a part of you also knew that you would hurt Lucas. And what good would it do to tell him the truth? It would ease your conscience but it could also ruin your friendship as you were the one to tell them that you would only continue as friends.
You went back on your own statement and now you were disappointed with yourself. You had a growing fondness for both men, but especially Lucas,
and this would only end up hurting you all.
Lucas was warm and bright, his smile lit up every room he went into and he was always there to make sure that you were comfortable and happy. You fell in love with him from the first time you saw him. You felt love towards Ten too, but it wasn’t as strong as what you felt for Lucas for some reason.
“Are you trying to find something?” Lucas turned to you with raised eyebrows.
You didn’t notice that you had been staring for too long.
You laughed and looked forward. “I’m sorry I was just..”
“Just what?” Lucas pressed and looked onto your lips.He too couldn’t stop thinking about that night and how good you felt. How satisfied he was once he was finally making love to you after all these years.
“To be honest, Lucas, I was thinking about us..”
“Me, you, and Ten? We’re the greatest of friends to ever grace this land.” Lucas teased, he knew what you meant.
“No..no” you laughed and shook your head. “Me and you.”
“What about ‘me and you?’” He knows what you’re thinking but he wants to hear you say it.
“I-I’m not sure if I want us to..only be friends.” You instantly regretted telling Lucas how you felt. Sure, you felt this way, but what if he didn’t?
“Lucas..wait, I’m sorry, forget I said anyth-“
Lucas leaned forward and took your head in his hands, he placed
his lips onto yours for a kiss.
You kissed him back and scooted closer to him. The kiss felt like it moved in slow motion, with each touch of your lips you felt a spark of electricity through your body. You felt your legs become weak as your tongues embraced one another playfully.
It was until a few moments later that you pulled away to breathe.
“We’re here.” You stared at Lucas’ lips as you bit your own.
Lucas quickly gets out of the carriage and opens your door to help you out.
The two of you walk to your door in an awkward silence.
Lucas brushes a hand through his hair and smiles. “I can’t forget..I can’t forget anything you say or do.”
He chuckles as he turns to leave. “What have you done to me? Are you some kind of sorceress?”
You smile. “Please..don’t leave.” You step forward.
Lucas’ lips crash onto yours once more. You stumble into your house and up the stairs. The climb is endless as your staircase is incredibly large.
“My parents... aren’t home.” You say between kisses, you can feel yourself leak in your underwear as Lucas’ large hands hold your waist. You begin to tear off your dress while Lucas shakes off his jacket.
“Perfect.” He holds your hand and stops you from going up any more stairs.
He turns you around and kneels down, taking you with him.
Your back is against his heaving chest, your head is turned towards his as you continue to kiss passionately.
Lucas drags down your dress then pulls his pants down, allowing his cock to spring free.
Your knees meet with the cold stairs during which Lucas pushes your panties to the side. He holds himself up with one hand while the other goes between your legs.
You watch his arms flex and feel like cumming just from the sight.He presses two fingers into your slit, sweeping your juices across the opening while listening to you moan loudly.
Just feeling his touch is enough to make you dizzy. His large body covers yours completely like a singular dark cloud over a small town, except he is light, he is warmth. He makes you feel safe and desired. All you want is to be filled by him, to be loved by him.
His long fingers stretch you out as you lay onto the rigid stairs. Lucas kisses your neck with his plump lips, your body flinching each time his knuckles brush against your clit.
“How do you feel? Are you ready?” He whispers softly before nibbling on your ear.
“Yes, Lucas.”
Lucas takes his fingers away and strokes his member, he taps the tip against your slit before parting your fold slowly and pushing in.
You grip the edge of the stair above you tightly and close your eyes, focusing on adjusting to his length.
He finally fills you completely and begins to move in and out while watching your mouth fall open.
Lucas feels amazing inside you, your velvety walls swallow him up like he’s the perfect fit made just for you.
He places his hand onto the lower part of your stomach, feeling his tip as he pushes into you.
“Fuck.” He curses when you clench.
He moves faster. You start to make that high pitched moan again. Lucas takes your leg and throws it over his shoulder, your body turns to the side so you can now see his face.
He holds onto your ankle tighter. Sweat gracing his forehead as his hair falls into his face.His groans combined with sounds of skin against skin fills the air.
Lucas watches his dick go deeper and deeper into your quivering hole. He takes his fingers and rubs circles into your bud.
“Lucas!” Your back begins to hurt as the edge of the stair digs into it but you can only focus on Lucas pounding into you and dominating your entire body.
“Cum for me.” He demands.
You cum onto him, your pussy pulsating around him as he thrusts into your body a few more times.
He pulls out before releasing strings of cum onto your stomach and thigh.
He pants and lets go of your leg. You lay back onto the stairs to collect yourself. Just then, Lucas takes your hand and intertwines his fingers with yours. He leans down and kisses you.
“I think I love you,” Lucas lets out.
You give a small smile. “I love you too, Lucas..but, this feels..wrong.”
“What do you mean?” His brows furrow and he lifts himself from you.
He doesn’t know that you’ve already done this with Ten, he’s not the only one. You can’t commit to him if you’ve already been unfaithful..or could you?
“We can’t..do this..I love you and I love Ten. I-“You shake your head, you’re so confused, you don’t know what to say.
“I understand.” Lucas stands up and fixes his pants.
“Lucas..wait.” You reach out for his hand but he hands you your dress instead.
“I’ll see you soon.” He states before heading out, never turning to see your teary face.
And so you thought that was the end of it, but it was far from over.
You and Lucas would go on to engage in sex for the coming months,
sneaking off into hallways or into empty rooms and even the bath. You couldn’t get enough of each other. But you never told Ten, you knew he would be furious.
No one knows about you and Lucas, not your parents, and certainly
not Ten. Ten had been distancing himself for some time, and neither you
nor Lucas were sure why. He would rarely make time for you since that time you two had “lunch.” Did he know about you and Lucas? Did he take your answer as a no?
As far as you knew, you were secretly dating Lucas but Ten thought
the three of you were still in a simple friendship. It felt wrong, but it felt right.
———
[AUGUST 1984]
You’re woken up by a hard pounding on your bedroom door.
“Yes?” You yell out.
“y/n..it’s Ten..he’s here with bad news.” Your mother states softly.
You quickly threw on a dress and headed down the stairs with your mother.
You see Ten at the door, his eyes are red, like he’s been crying for a long time.
You felt your body begin to shake. Did he find out? Did Lucas
break down and tell him? You couldn’t bear to see him like this, especially if you were the reason behind his sadness.
“Ten? What’s wrong?”
“It’s my father..he’s...passed away.”
“Oh Ten..” you immediately open your arms up and hug him. “I’m so sorry.”
He holds you close for a while as you both cry.
————
[OCTOBER 1894]
You never left Ten’s side, you cried with him, made sure he ate, and even slept with him. It would start off with a kiss then lead to something else. You enjoyed the sex but you also just wanted him to feel better.
Lucas would stop by Ten’s place every now and then, but would leave after only an hour or so. You didn’t expect him to be like this especially since he was also Ten’s best friend.
The truth was that after the first two weeks, Lucas didn’t see why you had to be by Ten all the time, every hour of the day. But worst of all, he speculated that you had been sleeping with Ten as well. He had no proof but one night he stayed nearby, waiting to see if you would leave Ten to go to your home.
But you never left.
The next day, he pulled you outside to talk to you. You rubbed your neck and looked to the ground. “What’s wrong, Lucas?”
“y/n..it’s been two months, isn’t this a bit much?” He was angry, his jaw clenched and eyes narrow as they bore into yours.
“Lucas..he lost his father. You know how much he meant to him, how can you even say that?”
Lucas looked away and grit his teeth.
“Who are we to say how long one’s grieving period is?” You scoffed and looked to the side, exposing the hickeys on your neck in the process. “He was staying away from us because he knew that his father was dying, Lucas. He spent his time watching his strong father wither away to nothing, it was and still is difficult for him.”
Lucas looked back at you and spotted the marks, confirming his suspicions.
“y/n..is that bastard forcing you to have sex with him?” Lucas brows furrowed, his fists closed tightly.
“W-what?” You make a look of disgust that made Lucas realize how ridiculous his statement may have sounded.
“The love bites on your neck..did a ghost do that?”
“Lucas..don’t..” you scoff and shake your head.
Lucas looks away, licking his lips while he tries to stay calm.“You think fucking him will make him happier? You think that’ll stop him from thinking of his dead father?!”
“Lucas!” You slap him.
“He’s using you! He just wants to be close with you!” Lucas yells now, you were afraid that Ten would’ve heard him upstairs.
“What’s the matter?” A calm voice startles you from behind. You turned around, it was Ten’s mother.
She looks at you then to Lucas, her facing turning dark and grim. She looks repulsed by the sight of Lucas. She probably heard what he said about her son.
“Nothing..Lucas was just leaving.” You turn to him and shake your head.
He huffs, but turns away swiftly.
“That fool.” The queen scoffed when she realized that he didn’t bow nor bother to acknowledge her presence, a grave mistake on his part.
But you walked up to Ten’s room, holding back tears. How could Lucas be this way? He was trying to tell you that Ten was using you, but that couldn’t be true. You were his friend, you were doing what you could to ease the pain of his loss.
Lucas’ words ran through your mind even as you rode Ten that night. The swivel of your hips, the bouncing of your naked breasts, the glow of your body in the dim light of his room, it all made him weak for you. He bit his lips to hold back a loud groan. But as he got closer, he couldn’t help but notice that you were
distracted.
“What’s wrong, my love?” Ten asked, his hands running up and down your thighs as he brows furrow.
“Nothing..it's nothing..I’m just a bit tired.” You place your hands onto his chest and focus on the building pleasure in your core.
Ten raises his eyebrows and shifts on the bed, stopping you by taking your wrists into his hand
“I’ll take over then.” He flips you over quickly, immediately pushing deeper into you.
A breath leaves your chest as your mouth falls open. Ten moves faster while rubbing your clit. “How do you feel now? Any better?”
“Oh, God..yes, Ten.” Your eyes shut tightly.
Based on your moans and clenched jaw, he knows he has successfully gained your complete attention and he couldn’t be more satisfied. Feeling you fall into him night by night was all that mattered. He wanted to be close to you, feel you..to love and be loved by you.
“Thank you..for everything.” Ten whispered softly into your ear, sliding his cock out of you and laying down beside you as you came down from your climax. The two of you cuddled and fell asleep shortly after.
He didn’t say anything about the conversation you and Lucas had downstairs so you assumed he hadn’t heard.
But the truth was..he watched and listened to everything. He heard what Lucas accused him of doing, and now he saw his true colors.
———
[Two Weeks Later]
Letters detailing a new order from the widowed queen have been issued to all sub royals in the land. The king and the queen, Ten’s parents, are the highest royals and their orders can never be overturned or challenged. Anything they say, must go because of their family name.
Their letters usually listed new laws that dealt with taxes and such, but every now and then, they detailed a new marriage to be set for a bachelor and bachelorette so that they may merge their houses and operate as one.
“y/n..we’ve received a letter from the Queen, have you heard about this?” Your mother entered your room as you got ready to go to Ten’s house.
“No..what does it say?” You took the letter from her as she gulped.
Your brows knitted at her expression. You looked at the piece of paper and read it out loud.
“‘Dear citizens, it is imperative that a marriage be conducted within the arrival of the next month. The graduation of our finest gentlemen and ladies has allowed them to move forward to becoming profound and hardworking adult citizens of this land. However, we must combine two powerful houses for maximum impact and success. Prince Lucas of the Wong family and Princess Rosé of the Park family will be the first couple to be wed. Once the wedding ceremony is complete, the newlyweds will live in the Park family estate to fulfill their duties for their own precious citizens. Congratulations, and I look forward to a grand celebration for the unification of these two houses.’”
The paper falls to the floor as your hand grows weak. “No..no no..this can’t..this can’t happen.” Your eyes start to water. Lucas, the one you loved so dearly, was now set to be married to another. How could Ten’s mother make such an abrupt order without a consultation with Lucas first?
“Honey..I know you liked him, but it was bound to happen..” Your mother places her hands on your shoulders.
“No..no this isn’t right. The pairing ceremony was postponed indefinitely..We-were supposed to meet eligible mates in a few months..How-Why would she do this?”
“It’s not our duty to question the Queen, y/n. I’m sorry, but there is nothing we can do.”
“No, there has to be something. I have to- I have to talk to Ten.” You jump up and run to your chariot without fixing your hair.
On the way there, you couldn’t calm your thoughts. You wanted to be with Lucas, you loved him. And now he would have to marry someone else and live far away.
Tears ran down your cheeks as you sobbed uncontrollably. The only way that you would be able to see Lucas is to take a train to him.
Flashes of his bright smile stained your thoughts, you only saw him as you panted.
You finally reached Ten’s place. You banged on the door and waited for the doorman to open it. Once inside, you immediately ran up to Ten’s room. But he wasn’t there.
“Ten!” You called out.
You spun around, and was shocked to find him standing there with a small smile on his face.
“What’s wrong, darling?”
“Ten! Your mother..the-the Queen, She’s sending Lucas away, she can’t do that, please don’t let her do that to us.” You choked out as more tears escaped.
Ten wasn’t sure what you meant by ‘us.’ Did you mean the three of you? Or you and Lucas.
Ten nodded and hugged you tightly. “Shhh it’s gonna be okay..I tried already y/n..I tried, but she won’t listen to me. She knows that he’s my best friend and what sending him so far away would do to me..but I couldn’t stop her.”
“Oh God, Ten.. I’m so sad.”
“I know..I am too.” Ten states. A devilish smile covering his face as you cry onto his shoulder.
———
[NOVEMBER 1894]
It’s the day after Lucas and Rosé’s wedding that you and Lucas escape to the tree for one last moment together.
You make love one final time. His back resting against the tree trunk as you kneel over his lap, your body shaking as it approaches its climax. The sun is beaming, the breeze is light and the shade under the blooming tree allows for a perfect balance of heat and coldness.
Lucas grips your thighs as you ride him, pushing up the fabric of your dress slowly. He kisses your neck while you cry.
The two of you spoke about the morning shortly before. You apologized
for slapping him and he apologized for being self-centered.
“I love you..” he whispers onto your chest before pulling down the top of it for your breast to fall out.
He lets his tongue out, circling around the firm nipple. “I love you..too,” you let out through ragged breaths.
“Oh..Lucas!” You cry out and release onto him, he bucks his hips upward and into you as you tighten.
He then lifts you off of him and cums onto your thigh.
You sit beside him and rest your head onto his shoulder as you look out at the lake, taking in your final intimate moments with him.
“Please..don’t forget that I love you. I’m not far away.. and Ten..he’ll take care of you for me.”
Lucas runs his fingers along your arm while holding you close. He doubted Ten’s intentions, he had a feeling that it was he who told his mother to conjure up such an abrupt order, but he had no proof. And could his best friend really do that to him?
He could only hope that you would be safe and happy without him
there.
It wasn’t customary or even “okay” for a woman to visit a man that had recently been married, but Lucas wanted to be with you..he had to be with you, and he was determined to find a way.
You send Lucas off and take different carriages. You cried but you’re also hopeful that you will see him again.
Later that evening, you have dinner with Ten. Your mind is empty, you don’t speak at all and Ten knows that it’s because you’re thinking of Lucas.
“y/n...you’ll see him again, I promise.. We will visit them as soon as they get settled.” He reaches out and places a hand on yours.
“I..just need time.” You say before taking a sip of your champagne.
“You’ve made me the happiest man, y/n..” Ten gives your hand a light squeeze. “And..the Queen must overturn her power to me, the upcoming King, for she is not fit to rule. But she can’t do that until I am married.”
“There are many Princesses competing for your hand, Ten. I see them practically tear each other’s heads apart once you’re mentioned.”
“I know, but there’s only one that I want.” Ten smiles and it makes your heart race. All you could think about was Lucas but you couldn’t deny the fact that a part of you loved Ten too, you didn’t want to hurt him.
“Ten..” You looked away.
“Marry me..I promise to make you as happy as you’ve made me for the rest of your life.”
“I-now’s not the time.” You pulled your hand away.
“Why not? I want you and you want me, right? Just say yes and all this could be yours, you can see Lucas whenever you want because you’d be the Queen.”
“Ten..I know..I know that, but I’m not sure-“
“What do you mean you’re not sure?” Ten stood up from his chair. “Who else is gonna love you like I do? Who else is gonna give you everything you ask for and more?”
“Ten..it’s not that..” you say back in your chair and stare at the table, your already meek appetite fleeting even further.
“You’re not sure? That’s not what you said when I was fucking your brains out just last week!”
“Ten!” You jumped up from your chair. “If you think I’ll marry you when you talk about me like that in front of your servants, you’re crazy! The answer is no!”
You left his house hurriedly, heading to your carriage and signaling for the driver’s attention.
Ten ran after you. “y/n..I’m sorry, I was upset. Please just..listen to me.”
You shut the door before wiping the tears from your eyes.
———
[DECEMBER 1984]
You hadn’t been back to Ten’s house since that night. You spent your time alone, caring for yourself and reading books about the land. You had to be prepared to be a good princess and leader. You had to know the laws.
Your mother would also help you when she had time.
“Did any mail come for me?” You ask every day at the same time, hoping for a letter from Lucas.
Your mother sighs. “No, dear”
She sits on the edge of the bed. “You know..if you want to talk to him..you should just visit. I hear the Park Family will be taking a tour of the villages tomorrow. Lucas won’t be present though as he must train more.”
“H-how did you know?”
“I know love when I see it, dear. From the way the two of you looked at each other during the wedding ceremony..I knew.”
You sighed. “Ten proposed to me..but I said..”
“No. I know you did, because deep down, you feel that your heart belongs to someone else. But my dear, the most difficult part of being a princess or queen, is emptying your heart of all love that it has just to make someone else happy, even if that someone else is not the one that owns your heart.”
You sighed. Your mother’s words were filled with the truth, and even though it hurt, you needed to hear it.
“Ten loves you, that much I know. Lucas loves you too, but that door has closed. And now, another one is open..you shouldn’t waste your precious time banging on the closed door.”
You nodded.
“With that being said..there’s a train that leaves the day after tomorrow. You should see Lucas one more time and say goodbye, for your sanity, you must cut all ties with him and let him go.”
————
[Two Days Later]
You gave the door a light knock and waited for an answer.
“Ahhh. Princess y/n..fancy seeing you here!” The doorman’s eyes widened. “It was quite a ride, wasn’t it?”
You smiled. “Hello. Yes, I’m very tired. But I’m thankful to be safe. Is Lucas here?”
He nodded. “Yes. I believe he is reading by that tree over there.”
You walked slowly towards Lucas, his long legs lay on the grass
below the tremendous tree.
“Do you hang out by trees because you’re tall like one?” You asked as you got closer.
Lucas laughed out and put his book down, he turned towards you and smiled so brightly you thought he would outshine the sun itself.
“y/n!” He jumped up and ran towards you, his large arms pulling you into his bear hug.
“I’m so happy to see you.. how have you been?” Lucas searches your eyes.
“I’ve been..okay.” You weren’t doing great without him.
“Me too..” Lucas leans down to your face. He wants to kiss you deeply, without end. But he knows the workers around have wandering eyes, he knows they will tell not only Rosé, but her parents as well.
“What’s going on Lucas, why are you here and not closer to your own hometown?”
“Come..sit, we need to talk.” Lucas sits back down and pats the space on the ground beside him.
His expression turns serious as he turns to you.
“I..am stuck in this marriage, y/n. I know you want us to be together, but we can’t. If I leave Rosé, I will be forced to live as a beggar.”
Lucas swallows hard.
Your brows are knitted but you then laugh out. “You can’t be serious.. you’re royalty! Leaving her would never turn you into a beggar!”
Lucas shakes his head. “That’s not it, y/n.”
You look to the ground, puzzled as to what he meant.
“I was told that my father, King Wong, was killed in battle when I was 8 years old. The King, Ten’s father, retrieved me and decided to raise me in his kingdom as a gift to my deceased father. The king thought it would be best for me to join him and receive a great education and train to become a royal commanding officer for his kingdom. My mother, however, had to stay while I was taken care of by a caretaker.”
“Your mother is still alive?” You looked up at him and gasped, shocked that he had lied to you.
“Yes.. I’m sorry I lied to you for all this time, but I had to, that is what the King told me to do to ensure my mother's safety. He told me to tell everyone that both of my parents died and that the Wong estate is thousands of miles away when in reality, it doesn’t even exist. He said that if I told everyone this he would
take care of me and my mother, so I did.”
“Why—why would he do that?” You shook your head.
“Well, y/n..my mother wrote me a letter once I got here. She received news of my marriage and was disappointed that she could not attend the ceremony, but she sent me this letter through a private courier so that I could now know the truth.”
Lucas flipped through the book and opened the page to the spot where he hid the letter. He handed it to you.
“My mother is a commoner that was loved by the king himself. The king would travel to fulfill his duties while the queen stayed home and raised Ten. And during his travels, he met my mother and fell in love. She became pregnant with me. My real father..is the king.”
Your eyes widened as you looked at the note you held.
“You and Ten are—half brothers?”
“Shhh..no one can know, okay?”
You nodded quickly.
“The king sent my mother money every month with a courier to ensure that we would be well off and keep our mouths shut. We couldn’t tell anyone and even if we did, no one would believe us anyway so my mother agreed. When the king retrieved me, he already knew that he had an incurable illness, that’s why he felt it best for me to live with him. He knew that I could take care of my mother if I received royal status before he passed away. My mother married someone else and has another son, YangYang, that she takes care of. But y/n...”
“Y-yes..” you lean forward on both knees.
“The queen sent me away because she feared that my mother would come forward with the truth, thus keeping Ten from becoming King. And now that the King has died, the Queen has also stopped the courier and my mother no longer receives monthly allowances, she’s poor y/n. I cannot help her or my brother, for Rosé will notice and question everything.”
“I will help you, I will do everything I can Lucas.”
“No-no this isn’t your problem. I have to find a way to appease
the Queen.”
“Lucas, you know how stubborn she is. She won’t help you.” It all made sense now, why the Queen despised Lucas. She knows that he’s a product of her husband's infidelity.
“I’ll get you the money..you just have to give me time, okay?” You weren’t sure how you were going to do that, but you had an idea. You love Lucas and as bizarre as this all sounded, you trust him and know that you have to help.
—————
[Two Days Later]
You knock on Ten’s door, anxiously awaiting for his doorman to open the door.
But it’s Ten that answers. He looks tired, his eyes are red, but he still looks handsome in his suit and pushed back hair
“Ten..we need to talk.” You step forward.
“y/n..sweetheart..it’s about time.” He smiles from ear to ear, his breath reeking of alcohol.
You push your way inside and shut the door.
“It’s urgent, I need your help.”
“You need MY help?” Ten plops down in his study as you sit beside him on the loveseat.
“I went to see Lucas and-“
“Ahh..yes I know..I know you went to see him, but I’ll keep it a secret. You just couldn’t wait for Rosé to leave so you could fuck him. What happened to ‘let’s remain friends’?”
“Ten, you’re an asshole. He’s my best friend too. How dare you talk to me like I’m some slut or something!”
“I went to him because he sent for me, he asked for my help.” You lied, but you just wanted Ten to listen to you, because you really needed him. You had thought about using your own family money but you knew that your mother would find out the truth and tell the kingdom.
So Ten was your only option.
“Here..drink some water.” You poured him a glass of water from the sink in the corner of the room.
He gulped it down and watched your figure as you sat on the seat across from him now. He wished you would sit beside him again, he wished he could touch you.
“Lucas is your half brother, Ten.”
Ten gulps down the water, his eyes widen and his grip on the glass weakens.
“You’re messing with me, is this your revenge?” He places the glass on a coffee table.
“No..I’m not.”
You go on to tell him everything Lucas tells you, explaining how his very own father impregnated a commoner when he was two and a half years old.
Ten was devastated by the news, becoming shocked and disgusted that he experienced such sexual intimacy with someone he was related to by blood.
“Now, his family needs monetary help.”
“What does that have to do with me?” Ten looks at his nails.
“Ten! How could you ask that? Lucas is your best friend too, you wouldn’t want his family to suffer just because your father lied and cheated and your mother is self-centered and jealous?”
Ten’s eyes flickered up to you, giving you a dark expression that made you swallow hard. “Be careful, darling”
“I’m sorry...I’m just worried.” You looked to the side and rocked forward and backward as a million thoughts ran through your mind.
“Well, it seems there is something that you want that I have, and there is something that I want that you have..what should we do?” Ten smirks.
You shake your head as you realize what he is implying. “I...”
“I’ll take care of his mother and brother, y/n..but only if you
promise to marry me next month. What do you say?”
“Ten—“ You start but your mother's words danced in your head.
“Yes or no, sweetheart. Don’t waste my time.” He stands up and walks towards you. He takes your face in his hands and tilts it upward so you have to look up at him. “It would be so sad if Lucas loses yet another parent this year..”
You bit your lips.
Ten traces the side of your face with his thumb, sending chills down your spine.
“So..y/n?”
You look up at him through your lashes and nod. “I’ll do it, I’ll marry you.”
————
[JANUARY 1895]
The news of your marriage to King Ten spread like wildfire across
the Kingdom of Hearts. Many townspeople were not surprised at this development for your family was one of the closest allies to the Lee family. Also, Ten never made it a secret how much he was drawn to you. It was only a matter of when and where you would get married. Your parents were thrilled at the match as your family’s status would be elevated even more in the kingdom. You were happy in the sense that your family would be provided for but you were even more thankful for Ten’s promise to provide for Lucas’ family.
The Queen, Ten’s mother, was less than thrilled at the match. It seems as though she was aware that you also had feelings for Lucas. She never discussed it with you but what else could explain her animosity towards you when you were Ten’s best friend for all of these years? Queen Lee swallowed her pride and, for the sake of her son, begrudgingly blessed the marriage.
You had an entire team of ladies’ maids at your beck and call preparing you for the ceremony. Your A-line white gown was made of the finest fabrics the continent had to offer. The train of the dress was laced with some diamonds and pearls. Your fitted bodice was also laced with jewels so that the shape of a butterfly ran down to your waist. The Lee family spared no expense to make this the wedding of the millennium. It was definitely one for the books. Your dress was just the tip of the iceberg.
Your mother was on the verge of tears as she helped you fit your cathedral-length veil. The veil ran all the way down to the train of your dress. You gulped, worried that you would trip and humiliate yourself in front of the entire palace.
“My dear daughter, I am so happy for you,” she said as she kissed your cheek and fixed a couple of loose strands of hair from your face.
Part of you was a bit resentful to hear these words from your mother. No one had ever bothered to ask if this was what you truly wanted. What made you change your mind so quickly when you were adamant of your refusal to marry Ten when he first asked. Why would they? It would be ludicrous for you not to marry the most powerful man on the planet. He was gorgeous and ethereal. He was your best friend. He was destined to be in your life forever. You wouldn’t be surprised if your bond remained in the after life, if it existed.
But you and Ten knew the truth. You came to an agreement: you wanted to protect Lucas and Ten wanted you.
Your ladies’ maids led you to the entrance of the cathedral where Ten and the most elite of the kingdom awaited your entrance. You stood in front of the grand double-doors. You were to walk alone down the imposing aisle to meet your fate.
The doors opened and all eyes were on you. A few people gasped. You were a sight to behold and everyone knew it.
And for a moment, you let yourself imagine that Lucas was waiting for you at the end of the aisle. Looking the most lethal he ever has in a tuxedo with his hair slicked back. His smile beaming bright and his eyes crinkling like they always did when he was with you.
Your heart ached, thinking of what could’ve been. It was a good thing Lucas and Princess Rosé couldn’t attend the wedding or else you weren’t sure you could make yourself walk down that aisle.
You looked down the aisle towards Ten whose smile was bigger than you’d ever seen it. He was radiant in this three-piece suit, looking so impeccable and dashing. He had never been so happy than he was at this moment. His biggest dream was finally coming true. You would be all his. His eyes never left you.
You moved gracefully as the string quartet played you in. You kept your eyes straight and concentrated on maintaining your posture. You felt the whispers and gasps as you passed. You could even feel the daggers your future mother-in-law’s eyes shot at you. You pushed it all out of your mind. You couldn’t afford to fall.
You didn’t want to humiliate yourself. And your family wouldn’t be able to stomach it either. The last person you wanted to give that satisfaction to was Queen Lee. You hoped the marriage and your new title would force her to grant you some respect.
Once you reached the end of the aisle, Ten whispered in your ear. “You are the most stunning creature, my darling.”
You looked Ten dead in the eye, truly looking at him for the first time today. Your heart ached for how you were feeling. You loved Ten. It wasn’t like it would be a loveless marriage. He was your best friend. He was elegant and gorgeous. He would always be there for you. So even if Lucas lingered in your thoughts, you had to let him go and open your heart to Ten.
“Th-Thank you, Your Majesty. You look incredible,” you replied.
He chuckled at hearing you address him so formally. He always insisted you just call him Ten even after his coronation. You broke a deal when you told him you would address him informally behind closed doors. He accepted because he wanted to spend a lot of time with you behind closed doors.
“All eyes are on you, my sweet,” he moved closer to your ear. “You smell intoxicating. This ceremony better move quickly because my patience is wearing thin. And you know what happens when my patience runs thin.”
The minister opened his scripture and began. “Dearly beloved of the Kingdom of Hearts, we are gathered here today to join this king and this princess in holy matrimony.”
He continued. “Now we will begin the exchange of vows. Your Majesty, you may go first.”
Ten sighed dreamily as he looked at you. “Princess y/n, I’ve loved you for such a long time. When we first met, I thought you were spying on me outside of the schoolyard. I had no idea we would reach this moment years later.”
The crowd cooed and laughed at his tale. Your heart almost stopped at his lack of mentioning Lucas for he was a crucial part of the story. Did he have to write Lucas out of the narrative like that? You couldn’t let your frustration show on your face. This was a happy occasion, you reminded yourself for the umpteenth time.
“Sweetheart, you have been my confidante and my best friend in the world. You have given me so much joy and motivation to be the best man I can be and now the best leader I can be to this country. I’m honored to have you as my queen. I adore you. I will love you for all of my days and be loyal to you. Only. You.”
The minister said, “Thank you, Your Majesty. Your Highness, you may begin.”
You nodded, knowing you could not falter with your speech. You were thankful to Ten for his kind words. He truly loved you. You began. “Your Majesty, you have always felt like home to me. You and Lucas…”
You didn’t realize your slip of the tongue and to refer to Lucas so casually...That wasn’t good. Ten’s dazzling smile faltered for a moment but he didn’t let it slip completely.
You took a quick pause and continued. “You and our dearest friends have made my life so much more wonderful. I have never felt alone because of you. You have been my partner in crime and I can’t imagine spending my life with anyone else but you. I love you so much, darling. I will be devoted to you until my last breath.”
A tear escaped your eye. You were a mix of emotions. Joy at marrying your best friend and sadness over the absence of Lucas.
Ten reached over and wiped your tear away. “My darling y/n…”
“Thank you, Princess y/n,” the minister continued. “Your Majesty, do you take Princess y/n to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health,
until death do you part?”
Ten smiled fondly at you. “I do.”
“And do you, Your Highness, take King Ten to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?”
You forced yourself to give the brightest smile you could muster. “I do.”
“I now pronounce you King and Queen of Hearts. You may kiss the
bride.”
The crowd rejoiced as Ten moved closer to you, held your face with both of his hands, and pulled you in for a tender kiss. As you leaned back, your veil almost fell over. You returned his kiss, recalling all of the euphoric moments you and Ten have spent together. You pushed Lucas to the back of your mind for both his and your sake. So Ten wouldn’t grow suspicious. You didn’t want to spoil this day. This moment. Ten was doing you a huge favor. And you needed to play your role to perfection: as a loving and devoted Queen to her King.
————
On the eve of your honeymoon, You and Ten arrive at his vacation home at the beach where you will spend a week with him. You were in a simpler yellow sundress that went down to your knees. The sight of your legs nearly sent Ten in a frenzy. He was in casual clothes as well, his shirt unbuttoned three buttons down. A flame ignited inside of you at the sight of him so relaxed.
Oh, dearest Ten, you loved him so much, you reminded yourself. And he loved you with a depth you could never fathom.
Ten sent the servants away for the evening so that you two could be alone at the estate. He carried you up the staircase and you giggled.
“You finally relaxed,” Ten said, his voice light and free.
“You better not drop me.” You laughed. “Or did you not train enough with the royal commanding army?”
Ten faked shock. “How dare you defy your king, Your Majesty?”
You could not believe your ears at what he just called you. It was a reminder of the choice you’ve made. That you could never go back on. You pushed that thought away. “I think your queen can take some liberties, can’t she?”
Ten reached the top of the staircase and ran into your chambers. It had the finest fabrics and pieces of furniture that were merely there for decoration. The ceilings ran high. The open windows brought in the ocean breeze and the crashing of the waves. You ran out to the balcony and looked out to the beach. The moon hung low in the sky, a bright yellow that matched your dress. You haven’t been to the beach in years because of school, etiquette classes, balls, and more. The last time you escaped to the beach was when you, Ten, and Lucas ran away from home and had your own little celebration after classes ended the year you three met.
Ten wrapped his arms around you from behind. “I get to spend the rest of my life with the most enchanting woman in the world.”
Your face heats up at his words. He was being incredibly gentle and caring.
“How will I restrain myself now?” He says quietly into your ear, making your legs weak.
Or so you thought.
“Ten-”
His fingers crept down to your heat as he kissed your neck. “I hope you’re ready, y/n, because I don’t intend to let you go.”
He spun you around and kissed you, causing your back to bend and lean against the balcony. If you and Ten weren’t careful, you both could fall over. You returned his kiss and pushed him back into the bedroom.
“What?” He laughed. “You thought I would let you fall? How little faith you have in me, wife.”
You embraced him and abruptly rubbed your hand against his bulge. He hissed as he pulled his pants down. His cock sprung up. You bent down to the floor.
Ten stopped you. “Get up, darling. You will kneel on the bed. A queen does not kneel on the floor. Especially not mine.”
He helped you up from the plush carpet and brought you onto the bed. He stood up on the bed, waiting for you to please him.
You decided to be playful. “You’re so considerate, dear. I should prepare you a plate of your favorite cake. I’ll be right back.” You made a show of walking out of the room.
“Hey!” Ten started.
You giggled. Standing right outside the door of the bedchamber, you counted to ten.
“y/n, get back here this instant!” Ten whined, sounding needier and needier each second that passed.
Once you reached the number ten, you ran back in and jumped on the bed, pouncing on Ten and crashing into the soft pillows. You held Ten’s face. “I’m sorry...Was that mean?”
He pouted like a petulant schoolboy. “You will pay.” Swiftly, he pulled your skirt up and reached inside of your undergarments. His fingers tip tapped against your entrance.
“You’re soaked, sweetheart,” he said as you stood still. Ten’s touch always sent you through the roof. When he removed his fingers from your apex, you whined.
“Don’t pout. You brought this on yourself,” he said as he moved on top of you and kissed you again. He squeezed your nipples that poked against your dress. You groaned at the pleasant sensation.
Your hands grabbed his cock and started working it. Drops of precum slipped down to your fingers. You worked harder as Ten grunted against your mouth.
“I don’t know about you, y/n but I’m wide awake,” Ten said as you both finished.
You laid your head against his broad chest and felt the steady beat of his heart. “Are you now?”
Ten laughed and you could feel the rumble coming from his chest. “Do you want something to eat?”
His sweetness didn’t stop at his tender loving, you thought. But then he interrupted your thoughts.
He said, “I need you to have the stamina for the night I have planned for you.”
You got up from his chest and saw a wicked smile on his face. Knowing Ten, he was capable of going at it with you all hours of the night and the evening had only just begun.
————
[FEBRUARY 1895]
Upon returning from your honeymoon, you and Ten returned well-rested and well-fucked. Ten began his duties as King, including tying up some loose ends that his father left to him to complete and draw up revisions for the laws of the kingdom. You were to attend to visiting the townspeople and participating in social events that would elevate the kingdom’s status in the continent. As promised, Ten was providing financial support to Lucas’ family. Lucas sent you a letter of gratitude to your family’s house. You didn’t have to analyze the letter without Ten getting suspicious. He was with you a lot of the time those first few weeks.
Ten’s mother still grieved for the loss of her husband and upon seeing you, she would be cold and condescending. Regardless of the crown on your head, you were still a social-climbing wannabe to her. She still didn’t approve and you simply swallowed it. You didn’t want to drive a wedge between Ten and his mother so you silently took it.
Ten was sweeter to you than he’d ever been. Now that Lucas was out of the picture, he didn’t feel any sort of threat that would take you away from him. He could relax. He could rule his kingdom, honor his father’s legacy, and begin a perfect life with you.
For the first weeks, you and Ten made love and fell asleep in each other’s arms. You laughed and bickered like an old married couple at some points. Ten let his guard down with you, letting you know of his worries over the kingdom and whether or not he was doing a good job in his father’s stead. You gave him affirmation that he was bringing even more honor to his family and to his people.
As Ten got busier and busier with his duties, you began to see him less, which allowed you time to think of Lucas. Your heart ached. Now you both were married and your chances of ever being together have vanished. Tears fell down to the skirt of your dress.
You decided to visit your family one day. Your mother prepared your favorite tomato soup. It was a family recipe. Your mother always made it for you when you felt troubled.
“You haven’t forgotten him, y/n,” your mother said calmly as she poured herself a glass of water. You knew who she referred to.
You sighed. “How can I? I loved him, mother. I still-”
Your mother shushed you. “You’re queen now, y/n. All eyes and ears are on you. I don’t want you to land in hot water because of one thing you said on impulse. Now...how is your dear husband these days?”
You caught up with your mother about the status of the kingdom and how kind Ten had been to you these days. You had some time to explore your old chambers in your childhood estate. Your desk sat right by the large window where you could look up at the stars. You decided to write a letter to Lucas. You hadn’t heard from him since he sent the letter confirming that his family was being taken care of. You made sure the letter was addressed from your childhood home so it couldn’t get traced back to the kingdom.
Dear Lucas,
How are you? How are things in the Park Estate these days? It’s getting colder here. The first snowfall is happening any day now. I’m pretty excited. The palace finally starts preparing the hot chocolate you love so much. I wish you could be here...Anyways...Being queen hasn’t been that bad. I haven’t been suspended from my duties as of now so I’d say there is still hope for me yet. I wish you well and hope you can respond to me soon.
Yours,
y/n
You asked your mother to send the letter to Lucas on your behalf. She gave you a look but gave in. You thanked her, had dinner with your parents, and returned to the palace.
A week later, your mother asked you to come over so you can help her redecorate the common room. It turned out to be a cover. “A letter came for you today. From Prince Lucas,” she said as she handed the letter to you. She sat down on the couch by the lit fireplace.
Your heart soared at this news and you ran up the stairs like an excited school girl. You locked yourself in your old bedroom, sat down at your desk, and opened the letter.
Dear y/n,
I miss you so much. You have no idea. Things for me...Well, I cannot complain. My mother, her husband, and my half-brother Yangyang are living in a lap of luxury in their small town. Yangyang will be able to train in the Royal Commanding Army soon. He’s thrilled beyond belief, saying he owes it
all to me...When in reality, we owe it all to you. Thank you so much for convincing Ten to help my family out. I know what you did for me. I will always be thankful. Just as I will always love you. I wish we could be together during the first snowfall. We could’ve made my caretaker take the night off and I would’ve had my way with you at my old estate. If things had been different, huh? I’ll think of you during the first snowfall here, y/n. Please stay safe. I’m so glad to hear things are going well for you. I hope you can write to me again soon. Your words mean everything and more to me.
Yours always,
Lucas
Your tears fell at his declaration of his eternal love for you. How you wished things had been different. You decided to keep this letter hidden in your old home so that Ten could never chance himself at finding it. God knows what he would do if he did.
————
[MARCH 1895]
A month passed since you received Lucas’ letter. You two had gone back and forth several times since then. You were overjoyed that Lucas would be attending the kingdom’s upcoming Take Over the Moon Ball to celebrate the lunar eclipse. Princess Rosé would be joining him and while that made you ache with jealousy, you remembered once again that you also were spoken for. In the most permanent manner.
The festivities of the palace extended to the rest of the kingdom. There were firecrackers being launched to the sky. Children played on the streets with life-sized papier-mache dragons. Vendors were making a killing with food, costumes, and spirits. Everyone was ecstatic to witness the lunar eclipse. You were ecstatic to see Lucas again and Ten knew it. There was a spring in your step as you kissed Ten good morning the day of the ball. You two lied in bed together. He hugged your naked body from behind as his cock was nestled inside your rear.
“You’re in a good mood,” Ten said in a teasing manner.
“I love this time of the year,” you admitted. It was part of the truth.
“I know you do. I expect to find you passed out on the dance floor before the night is over. Just like last year.” He smirked.
You laughed. “And you? You’re bound to take your shirt off and wave it like a flag at the balcony, greeting the townspeople once again. You’ll be sure to give some people a thrill.”
“y/n, I’m king now. I’m not going to-“
“Sure, sure...Keep on believing that a title change means that you won’t get drunk out of your wits, darling,” you joked.
Ten pulled himself out of you and turned you around. The look in his eyes was so familiar to you. He hungered for you. The carnal longing for you never ceased. Your heart raced and the heat between your legs increased. He nibbled at your neck and gave you a silent nod. You knew he was about to make love to you again. At least once before you two had to get dressed for your daytime Eclipse activities.
Someone knocked at the door. Ten frowned at the interruption but today was a day packed with activities for the royals. They couldn’t shirk their duties no matter how much they wanted to indulge in their private affairs.
Ten sighed and kissed your forehead. “Tonight. When the ball ends and we send off the last guest, you’re mine.”
Hours passed and you were about to be announced into the ball. The ballroom’s floor-to-ceiling windows brought in images of the starry night and the fireworks in the sky. The skylight gave the party a good view of the moon so you could dance the night away as the eclipse occurred.
Ten stood beside you. He was dressed in his navy blue winter attire with red accents. His golden crown was at the top of his perfectly coiffed hair. You stood beside him in a satin red ball gown. Your golden crown was accented with rubies. You two matched in the kingdom’s official color: red.
“Announcing His Royal Majesty and Her Royal Majesty, King Ten and Queen y/n,” the announcer announced to the guests in the ballroom.
You and Ten stood on top of the grand staircase. He offered his arm to you and you took it. You both walked down with poise and confidence. You would always be the envy of all of the women in the kingdom. You tried not to let the glares get to you. Ten was beaming with pride and victory, presenting you as his woman, his queen, his wife. The whole world needed to know that you belonged to him and no one else.
Meanwhile, you couldn’t help but scan the room for Lucas and met his warm brown eyes that already found yours. He looked at you in fascination, his mouth agape. Right by his side was his wife, Princess Rosé. She smiled at you out of sheer politeness, never having met you before but knowing you and Lucas were once close.
You couldn’t read her well but knew enough not to focus on them for too long or else others (and Ten) would get suspicious. All eyes were always on you after all..and part of you dreaded it, especially now.
Lucas was spellbound at the sight of you. Your hair was tied up into an elegant bun. Your crown suited you, he thought. You were meant to be queen. How much it hurt him that he couldn’t be the one beside you.
When you reached the bottom of the steps, Ten led you to the center of the dancefloor to begin the first dance of the night. Ten was an excellent dancer so those in attendance were in for a treat. Ten took you into his arms and spun you around to a joyful tune as the live band played. You fancied yourself a good dancer but even you struggled to keep up with Ten’s precision at times. Your nerves caused you to step on his foot. You gasped and felt a collective hush from the crowd as they watched.
You put your hands over your mouth as you pulled away from Ten. “Your Majesty, I am so-”
Ten laughed. “It’s alright, y/n.” He laughed and looked around at the crowd who watched. He took your hands and pulled you closer to his chest. He smiled brightly at the spectators as he whispered to you, “I’ll make you pay for it tonight,” he whispered.
You gulped and nearly stumbled once more but Ten had a steady grip on you. Lucas watched the two of you. He couldn’t be visibly upset. That would cause people to ask questions. It was no secret that he was a close friend of the happy couple but no one knew of his and Ten’s falling out. No one ever would.
Beside him, Princess Rosé said, “What a beautiful couple.”
Lucas forced his voice to sound even. “Yes, they are, Your Highness.”
She wrapped her arms around his left forearm and snuggled her head against his shoulder. “We’ll take over the Park estate soon enough and throw our own lavish party. Then, we will be front and center, my love.”
Lucas replied as kindly as he could, “I anticipate it, my dear princess.”
You knew Lucas was watching. From your peripheral vision, you could feel him watching you. You couldn’t make eye contact or else Ten would’ve noticed.
The dancing continued. You and Ten switched partners from time to time. You took a respite and drank a glass of wine. Ten was in host mode, talking to the most influential leaders in the continent, including Rosé’s father, King Park.
You were tapped on the shoulder. You turned around and Lucas smiled.
“Your Majesty.” He gave a playful bow.
You snorted. Very unladylike, you noted but didn’t care. Lucas caught you drooling in your sleep when you took naps under the cherry blossom tree all of these years so he knew who you really were. A title couldn’t change a person so easily.
“Your Highness,” you said as you curtsied.
He chuckled. “This is strange.”
You laughed. “You’re telling me.”
He offered his hand to you, not wasting any time. “May I have this dance?”
The song that was playing was slow. You took Lucas’ hand and walked awkwardly past Ten’s mother. She unapologetically glared at you and was definitely looking for her son to get his reaction. She would be the first to tattle on you like you just got detention and Ten was your parent. Anything to get you kicked to the curb and shunned.
You chose to ignore it and followed Lucas to the dance floor. He held you by the waist. His large hands easily enveloped you. Making physical contact with him after months of separation nearly drove you up a wall. You had to catch your breath. You moved slowly around the dance floor. No one questioned your dance partner as it was no secret you were friends. But Ten knew better. As his colleagues discussed politics and cranked open another bottle of scotch, he watched you and Lucas like a hawk.
You two looked awfully chummy. It killed him not to know what you two were whispering about. It killed him to see you smile at Lucas the way you smiled at him. It was the same look of adoration you gave him...Except he knew it was a more intense adoration. Ten knew that if he looked deeply into your eyes that he would find something more. He knew a part of you still loved Lucas.
What did he expect? For you to completely forget Lucas? Ten would’ve been a fool to believe that to be true. But these kinds of occasions where the Park family was invited were inevitable so he had to come to terms with that fact that you and Lucas would meet again.
It’s not like Lucas could do anything now, Ten reassured himself. You were his queen now. You would never betray him. Ten relaxed himself and laughed at one of King Park’s jokes.
Lucas spun you and pulled you close, “I missed you.”
You replied quietly, “I missed you.”
Lucas sighed. “You’re beautiful.”
Your face grew hotter. “So are you.”
Lucas chuckled. “I’m happy we can have this moment. No matter
how brief it is.”
“Me, too. I wish the Park Estate wasn’t so far away.”
“It’s not that far,” Lucas mused.
You tilted your head in confusion. “Really?”
“I timed my last train ride. It’s about five hours away if the
conductor has had a full night’s rest.”
“Five hours, huh? Just like that?”
He winked. “Just like that.”
You rolled your eyes. “You’re still a pain, I see.”
“And you’re still killing me,” he said, his voice huskier.
Your face had inched closer to his as the song continued. You shook yourself out of your bubble. “How angry does Ten look?” You panicked, forcing yourself to look. You were shocked to find him laughing and having as good of a time as anyone else at the ball. You eased up and exhaled.
“He looks plenty merry to me,” Lucas replied and realized. “What about Princess Rosé?” To your shock, Rosé was dancing with her ex-boyfriend Chanyeol. Everyone thought she would marry Lord Chanyeol but she broke it off when he admitted that he wanted to become a man of the cloth.
You and Lucas looked at each other and laughed.
“Why are we so worried?” You wondered aloud. “Everyone is having a great time and so should we.”
Lucas nodded. “Absolutely.”
You and Lucas retreat from the dance floor and eat together. He tells you about his new life at the Park Estate. He is in training to become their next king. He drank considerably as the night went on. Lucas wasn’t trained to be a diplomat or a lawmaker so it was a huge adjustment for him. His passions were in weaponry and hunting. When Lucas still lived in the kingdom, he trained to be a commander in the royal army. Now, he was preoccupied with reading and attended meetings with King Park. Whenever he wasn’t doing either of those things, he would accompany Rosé on trips and parties.
“It’s a lot different from training to be a commander, I have to say,” Lucas said as he frowned. “I’m glad I was able to bring Hazel with me, though.”
Hazel was Lucas’ trusty steed. You were happy that Ten’s mother hadn’t taken that away from him at least. Lucas treasured horseback riding. It gave him a sense of freedom and exhilaration. It was a piece of home he could always keep with him.
“I miss her. Would it be okay if I came to visit sometime? I would love to visit her,” you said as you took a bite of chocolate cake. You and Lucas had many adventures. You and Lucas would take Hazel on trips to the fields and to the waterfalls in the spring. Hazel trusted no other human besides Lucas and you.
“Just her, huh?” He gave you a knowing look.
You laughed as you sipped your glass of water. “I might as well catch up with the future King of the Park Estate. I can give you some pointers. Ten tells me a lot about the goings on in the kingdom.”
Lucas’ tone shifted abruptly. “I’m sure he does…” He’d hoped you wouldn’t mention him again. You’d certainly done a good job to omit Ten from your letters to him, Lucas thought. Why bring Ten up now?
You cleared your throat. “We don’t have to talk about Ten...I’m sorry.” You could see the distant look on Lucas’ face at the mention of Ten’s name. You didn’t want to hurt him even more.
Lucas smiled sadly as he raised your chin. “Chin up, y/n, you’re allowed to talk about your husband.”
The abrupt physical contact startled you. You looked around to see if anyone noticed. A couple of people did. Your eyes scanned the area for Ten’s mother, your biggest supporter.
“Lucas…” You started.
Lucas averted his eyes. “I’m sorry...I believe my liquid courage may have gotten the best of me, my dearest y/n.”
You sighed. “You can’t just touch me whenever you feel like it..You could get in trouble.” You didn’t mind the physical contact, actually. In fact, you craved it. But too many eyes were on you and you didn’t want any trouble. Ten’s mother would certainly give you an earful at your next obligatory tea time.
Your heart was moving a mile a minute, though. You thought you did enough to keep it from showing on your face. But Lucas made it so difficult.
Lucas took your hand from under the table. “Now no one can see. Is this okay?”
As much as you wanted to go back into a bubble with Lucas, you resisted. You felt him squeeze your hand. Your first instinct was to pull away but Lucas wouldn’t let go. “Please let go. We can’t.”
“Why not?” Lucas demanded. “We are childhood friends. There is
nothing wrong with this. Why should we have to hide our bond?”
You quickly swiped your hand away. “You know damn well why. Get
a cup of sobering tea. Your character is unbecoming of a prince.” You walked away from Lucas.
He got up and grabbed your arm. “y/n…”
“I believe my wife is correct, Prince Lucas.”
You and Lucas froze in your tracks.
Ten’s voice sounded so neutral. It was deceiving. Any man who
touched his wife was in for a beating. No matter the title he held. He walked up to you two and pulled Lucas’ hand away, which went limp against his side.
“Your Majesty, my sincerest apologies, I-“ Lucas began.
Ten replied with the same smile he gave to his other friends and
peers. “Go tend to your wife. I will take care of mine.”
Lucas’ fear definitely sobered him up. He bowed as a sign of
respect and scurried off to find Princess Rosé.
“Ten, I-“
“I don’t want to hear it,” he said with the same smile on his
face. He returned to his group and acted like nothing was wrong. But you knew better.
You knew that this was bad. Astronomically bad.
————
[APRIL 1895]
Days pass and Ten has not returned to your bedchamber that you shared with him. He never gave you the chance to explain. To explain that nothing happened and that Lucas was the one who held your hand. You worried that Ten would deem you unfaithful. You pined for Lucas and you would tell him you loved him in your letters but that was for no one else to know. The act of infidelity was not for you. No matter how much you longed for Lucas. You couldn’t betray Ten. He was upset but according to everyone else, he immersed himself into his duties.
Lucas sent you a letter a day in the past week. You scanned them quickly. They were full of apologies and sweet nothings. Part of you was furious at Lucas for being so unabashedly stupid and reckless. Part of you yearned for him even more. However, because you were already in hot water with Ten, you left Lucas’ letters unanswered.
When you saw Ten at public events in which you two appeared as a couple, he kept that same cold friendly smile on his face when he was around you. He would hold your hand and kiss your cheek. At first, you were stiff and confused as to how he was acting but soon, to save face, you also followed his lead of insincerity. You two would leave in separate carriages as he had other engagements to attend to.
After a week, you two finished dinner with the head commander and his wife. For the first time since the incident, you both rode home together. On the carriage ride back to the palace, you rode in silence.
“Ten,” you started meekly.
Ten did not reply as he stared out the window.
“Ten,” you snapped.
He whipped his head towards you with that same condescending smile.
“Yes, dearest?”
You rolled your eyes. “Don’t give me that. We’re alone now. What the hell is wrong with you?”
Ten chuckled. “That’s rich, coming from you. Asking me what’s wrong like you have any right to be upset.”
You furrowed your eyebrows in confusion. “Ten, I told you that Lucas and I-”
He moved closer to you and grabbed you by the arm. “Don’t you dare bring up that bastard’s name. The next time you let that name slip from your lips-”
“What, then?” You demanded. “Tell me.”
Ten’s smile faded. “You don’t want to go there, y/n. You seem to have forgotten every single thing I’ve done for you since the minute you said yes to me. You’ve become ungrateful and insolent…”
You tried pulling away but Ten wouldn’t budge. He kissed you, forcibly entering your mouth with his tongue. Between kisses, he said, “You. Are. Mine.”
You pulled away with all of the strength you had and looked him in the eyes. “Ten, nothing happened. I swear to you. I love you. Only you.” You were willing to say anything for him to soften his grasp, soften his expression. He couldn’t kiss you or touch you when he was like this. In the bedroom, he was scary enough when he wasn’t mad at you.
Tears ran down your cheeks and something inside Ten made him relax.
He realized he may have taken things too far with you. Lucas was to blame for all of this. Ten’s mother should’ve married him off to a princess in another continent so you two would never see each other again.
Ten sighed. “What happened at the ball, y/n?” He let you go quickly and helped you flatten your dress.
You began, “We danced. We ate and caught up with each other. He was acting like nothing had changed. He’s always been very affectionate. You know this more than anyone.”
Ten glared at the floor of the carriage. “Sure.”
“He held my hand,” you said. “That was all. He wanted to act like nothing changed between us.”
Ten raised his eyebrows. “And what do you mean by ‘nothing changed between you two’?”
He was baiting you. He suspected the worst of you: that you would cheat on him in marriage. After the vow you swore to one another?
You sighed. “Our friendship. I’m queen and he can’t exactly give me bear hugs like he used to.”
Still a little wary, Ten nodded.
You continued, “Things are different now. He’s married and...you and me are married,” you said as you held his hand. “I love you, Ten.”
Ten softened at hearing those three words again. The sound of his name that came off of the prettiest lips. He caressed you and embraced you. “I’m sorry, my love. I was too harsh on you.”
You cried softly. He definitely had been. You hugged him back. You were relieved that he was no longer angry. You hoped things would return to normal now.
When you returned to your chambers to retire for the night, you wanted to surprise Ten with your newest set of undergarments that came in from the country of Soleil. This was in anticipation of making up with him at some point and now you couldn’t think about anything else other than pleasing your husband. Ten returned from the restroom to find you lying against the headboard of your massive bed. Your brassiere barely held up your breasts. You may as well have not been wearing one. Your panties hugged your bottom tightly.
“My king,” you said slowly, looking at Ten from under your eyelashes.
Ten was in his wine red robe and nothing else on, which was his usual bedroom attire. He was shocked to see you so bold. Seeing you take the initiative should’ve sent his cock up.
But it laid there. Limp.
You looked down at his nether region and made the same observation. You shot Ten a look of confusion. Perhaps the week apart really threw you both off of your game. But you continued. You got off of the bed and walked slowly over to him. Ten’s mouth dropped at the sight of you. You looked so...appetizing.
His cock seemed to disagree and he started to panic, which he knew would make things worse. He tried to distract you by meeting you halfway. He wrapped his arms around you and put his hands on your ass. “You want to play with me, don’t you?”
“Well, I’ve been quite bored and lonely in this bed all by myself, Your Majesty…” You wrapped your arms around his neck and kissed his collarbone.
Ten hissed as you grabbed his cock, which to your surprise was still not springing up. You looked up at Ten with big eyes, making him blush a bright red.
As you moved your hand up and down his cock, nothing happened.
Ten tried to distract you as he pleased you. He inserted two fingers into your panties and fingered around your flower. He was hoping his magical fingers could render you silly and distract you. However, you were already upset. Even worse, you weren’t soaked.
Ten picked you up bridal style and tried to spin how this night would transpire. He laid you on the bed. “Can you be a good girl for me? In fact, you still owe me for stepping on my foot at the ball,” he said as he gave you a knockout smile.
You wanted to be the one who pleased him. To have him writhe under you and make you plead for mercy. You shook your head. You knew something was wrong and he was trying to hide it.
“I wanted to be in charge tonight, Your Majesty, but I guess things just aren’t looking up,” you said as you put your own robe on and moved to your side of the bed. As Ten begged you to change your mind, you ignored him and silently cried yourself to sleep.
You couldn’t understand. The mere sound of his name off of your lips usually got him hard. Sometimes to the point that it distracted you from your daily activities together. So what went wrong? What could you have done differently? Were you at fault?
You’ve never felt so small.
————
You woke up the next day to find Ten already left for the day. He left you a glass of water with a note.
My darling y/n,
I am so sorry. I’m not quite sure what happened. I will be seeing a specialist to see if there’s any issue. Darling, this is all on me. I love you and will see you soon. Please don’t be sad. My queen deserves happiness forevermore.
Yours Eternally,
Ten
You rolled your eyes at reading his note but in the back of your mind, you wondered if there could be some underlying medical condition he could’ve developed. You thought of his father and now you began to worry.
Perhaps you had been too mean.
You spent time in the library researching King Lee’s ailments that caused his early passing but could find nothing that tied to Ten’s erectile dysfunction. Then, you read up on erectile dysfunction and wondered if Ten had been dealing with too much stress. You would have the kitchen prepare him some tea to help him sleep earlier. He needed more rest. Even now, you still had no idea what emotional and mental tolls Ten’s father’s death had taken on him.
You retreated back to your quarters for lunch. As you walked past the kitchen area, you heard giggles and sighs. You caught a peek inside of the room and saw the maids sharing a smoke.
“He is the most beautiful man.” One of them laughed.
“Oh, please, His Majesty has nothing on Prince Lucas. It’s such a shame he lives so far away now…” Another maid added.
“How naive you are. I don’t think the prince has the same stamina as His Royal Majesty does,” a third maid with the most condescending tone added. She laughed mockingly at the second maid. “I mean, ask Jade.”
The maids didn’t see you and you were thankful that stealth was one of your hidden attributes. The nerve of these maids. You could’ve easily walked in and fired them all but you weren’t Ten. You were more lenient with the help. When someone didn’t fold his clothes the right way, Ten would be on the verge of dismissing them. You always had to talk him down from making that mistake. On the other hand, you tried to give the servants the benefit of the doubt.
Maybe not today, though.
Who the hell was Jade?
“Jade is a trollop who lacks the brain cells to keep her mouth shut,” the first maid said, “And I’m not just talking about spewing her secrets.”
That caused all of the maids to cackle like witches.
These maids had no idea what they were talking about. How dare they talk about Ten in such a lewd manner? And who the hell was Jade?
The name sounded familiar. You believe she worked near the stables.
“Jade should be careful. Any day now that simpleton queen will catch them in the act and there’s no telling what will happen to her,” the third maid said as she blew out a puff of smoke.
“She better hope that day isn’t today. Jade seemed pretty excited to return to the stables after lunch,” the second maid added.
You gaped at that last sentence and ran off. The maids could hear the sound of footsteps fading and their smoke break did nothing to alleviate their worries now.
You made your way to the stables with a few attendants at your side. You instructed them to wait for you outside as you wanted to greet the horses. According to them, the horse handlers and stable workers were on break.
You walked into the stable and pet the horses, feeding them carrots and sugar cubes. They reminded you of Hazel and in turn, Hazel reminded you of Lucas.
A woman’s giggle broke you out of your thoughts as you heard some noise in the back right corner of the stables. The giggle came from an empty stable as the door was left open. You moved slowly down to the end so as not to be detected. When you got closer, that was when you could hear the moans, the slapping of skin, and the sloppy kisses.
“Are you enjoying this, Your Majesty?” You heard a woman ask. Her voice is low and seductive and most of all, very irritating.
You stood there frozen in your tracks. Perhaps this woman and her partner were into using nicknames in their foreplay, you thought. Maybe you were wrong to suspect the worst. Maybe there was a visiting king? But in the stables with a mystery woman?
But then you heard his moans.
“You are serving your master well, Jade. Your family will be provided handsomely for your commendable service to your king,” he said.
It was Ten. And in the shadows, you recognized the outline of his dick. The image of his dick was embedded in your brain. How could it not be when Ten’s thirst was never satisfied?
You caught a peek of the couple and saw Ten completely naked and the maid Jade down to her undergarments. She was riding his dick like her life depended on it. Speaking of your husband’s endowment, it didn’t seem like anything was wrong now.
What a cruel joke. You laughed to yourself. Loud enough for the pair to jump.
“y/n!” Ten looked stunned for the first time in his life. He hadn’t looked this stunned since the news of his father’s passing.
“Hello, darling,” you began, “And this must be the commendable Jade.”
Jade’s satiated smile quickly vanished at the sight of you. She quickly covered herself with the first piece of fabric she could find. And it was one of Ten's robes. The nerve of this underling, you thought. How dare she grab onto your husband’s clothes as if she was entitled to them?
You had the mind to send her to the dungeon. You could finally see the appeal behind dungeons. Ten always wanted to sentence the help to the dungeons for little inconveniences and you always had to be the one to talk him down. But now...you finally had a good reason to put a servant away.
“Now’s not the time to be modest, Jade,” you said as you wrapped your arms around your chest. You walked up to her and placed your heel against her chest. She breathed heavily against your shoe. “I should thank you. And here I thought my husband was falling ill...I was so concerned. But now thanks to you, I know that he is a lecherous and treacherous fiend.”
Jade shrunk. This was so unlike the big mouthed and presumptuous slag you were expecting.
“Cat got your tongue?” You asked sweetly. “Speak up. You do enough of it that thanks to a handful of maids, I could be here with you two today.”
“y/n,” Ten begged as he grabbed your left leg. “Please-”
“Get your dirty hands off of me, husband.” You spat the last word with as much venom as you could muster. You kicked his arms away.
You got your foot off Jade's chest and turned to Ten. You put your heel very near to his nether region. You had the nerve to stomp on it and ruin his chances of producing an heir. Jade grabbed her clothes and scurried away.
“That’s right, vermin. Scurry off to your station,” you said with a fake smile and a fake lilt to your voice. When you turned back to your still naked husband, your voice turned to stone.
“So this is who you ran to when you gave me the cold shoulder the past week, huh? How insulting,” you spat. “You should’ve hid your tracks better. Far be it from me to let you two have your little midday delights.”
Ten breathed heavily from his passionate lovemaking and now because of the murderous look in your eyes. “y/n, darling...I am so sorry. I was upset…”
You raised your eyebrows. “You expect me to believe that this little affair is new? Don’t make me laugh.”
You got your foot off of his crotch and helped him up. You pushed him against the wall of the stables, stunning the rest of the horses. They neighed and jumped in their stables.
“Lucas held my hand because that’s the kind of shit close friends do but since your insecure little ass couldn’t take it, you sent him away. Right? Don’t tell me that that was all your mummy’s doing.”
Ten was about to snap back but you interrupted him, not giving him a chance to spin this on you.
“What will you do?” You asked.
Ten asked, “What-”
“What will you do when that harlot ends up pregnant with your baby? Will you make the child suffer just like your father did Lucas-”
Ten slapped you, unable to control his anger any longer. “How dare you dishonor my father and bring up that bastard…”
You clutch onto your cheek, shocked that he would ever lay a hand on you. After everything he’s done...And he wanted to spin this on you? For speaking out of turn?
A good queen would swallow her pride and forgive her husband. For they were bound together until death did them part. A reasonable woman, on the other hand, would destroy him. Unfortunately, you fell somewhere in between these two identities.
You finished as hot tears ran down your face. “How dare you do this to me? You said that I was all that you ever wanted. I guess you’ll say anything to get anyone into bed. What a fool I’ve been.” You kicked him in the shins and ran off.
“y/n!” He yelled out in physical and emotional pain.
You returned to your parents’ home and spent the rest of the day with them. You weeped near to the point of hysterics in your bed. You have never felt so humiliated. And at the hands of the man who was supposed to treasure you with each breath he took.
Ten knew you were back at your old home and didn’t come to see you. You thought it was a smart choice on his part because had he come see you, you would’ve contemplated the subject of genital mutilation.
Your mother brought you a bowl of fruit and you savored each bite. Ten was repulsed by fruit so if you ever ate it, he would know and it would irritate him greatly. Well, you did a little more than irritate him today. And you didn’t give a damn. You weren’t returning to the palace for as long as you could help it so bring on the fruit, you said.
Ten especially hated strawberries. You indulged on all of the strawberries in the bowl, enjoying it more now since Ten wasn’t around to protest. The things you had to sacrifice to be with him...The strawberries weren’t even the tip of the iceberg.
You told your parents everything. Your father had the nerve to go to the castle and give Ten a beating, royal status be damned. You told them to stand down because they didn’t deserve to get entangled in this mess. They welcomed you back home for at least a few days but insisted you would have to make amends with Ten. Your marriage was until death did you part, after all.
This marital construct was starting to sound more and more like bullshit with each passing day.
Your mother handed you a letter. “He sent you another letter. Shall I throw it away?”
You sighed. “No, it’s alright.”
Your mother gave you a warning look. You nodded, knowing what she said without hearing the words. She left you in your room.
You got up from bed and sat down at your desk. You opened the letter.
Dear y/n,
I know it’s pointless to make excuses but I want you to know that I am genuinely sorry. Under the facade of friendship, I was jealous. That man has the one thing I want. The one thing I need. The one thing I crave. And I can’t have her. I missed you so much and seeing you in that red dress, I was very near to my undoing. I love you, y/n. I always will but I know it is too late for us. I will let you go. For your sake.
I’m in my mother’s hometown of Wanderlust for the next two weeks. Princess Rosé is away as one of her closest friends will be wed in the Western continent. If you would like to meet once more, I would like that very much.
Yours Always,
Lucas
Lucas visited Wanderlust under the pretense of hunting and to take a respite in nature. The Park estate was aware of his whereabouts. They believed him to be staying with a humble host family. They assumed Lucas did it to know what it was like to be among commoners. To help gain their family a new perspective. When in reality the family of commoners were his real family.
Your anger at Lucas faded in the past few days but you couldn’t bring yourself to respond to any of his letters. Until now.
You got your travel bag prepared and told your mother you were traveling to the family cabin in Flame, a town quite close to Wanderlust. Your mother noted the shift in your mood. The restored determination in your eyes. Something in that letter made you want to go to Flame...or somewhere near it.
“Mother, if Ten comes for me, tell him I have retired to our cabin in Flame. I will return in three days.” You prayed he wouldn’t come and find you.
Lucas called to you and it was time for you to stop shoving these feelings aside. If only for a moment.
In the evening, you arrived via train to Flame and settled into your family’s cabin. The next day, you took one of the ranch hand’s horses, Mint, to arrive in the next town of Wanderlust.
You forgot how liberating it felt to ride on a horse. Lucas typically sat at the front of the saddle when you two rode on his horse Hazel. Now you rode on Mint on your own. You felt so liberated and light. The feel of the wind whipping against your face. The quick beating of your heart. The stomping of the hooves against the dirt. You envisioned yourself on an epic journey, as a heroine on her way to save an endangered village. You liked to play pretend when you were a little girl but as a teenager, it was Lucas who would entertain your imagination. He would act as your second-in-command on your horseback adventures.
He was endearing that way. You couldn’t wait to see him again. You followed Lucas’ instructions that he attached to the letter in order to find his family home.
You saw a house in the distance with a large wisteria tree. The purple and blue flowers dangled from the branches. It was a magnificent tree. Your eyes moved downward to the trunk where you found Lucas sitting with his nose in a book again
Hearing the horse coming in the distance, Lucas got up from the tree, dropping his book to the ground in shock.
You were a vision. You couldn’t possibly be here. He was dreaming. He must have fallen asleep reading the history of the Park Estate again.
You pulled the reins on Mint and you stopped a few feet before him.
“Hello there,” you said, acting like a gallant gentleman picking up his lady.
Realizing you weren’t a figment of his imagination, Lucas laughed. “You look ridiculous.” He said it so fondly. So intimately that you knew he was messing with you.
He was right, though. You reached your hand up to your hair to find it tangled from the wind. Horseback riding always looked more impressive when other people did it, you guessed. You just weren’t blessed with a wind-resistant mane.
You were about to hop down from Mint but Lucas helped you, grabbing you by the waist and turning you around to face him. You jumped into his arms and he pulled you in for a hug. He spun you around in circles.
“You came,” he said, smiling and humming against your hair.
You nodded, shy. “I did.”
“Lucas, it’s time for lunch!” A third voice piped in.
You and Lucas nearly jumped out of your skin. He quickly put you down and you fixed your hair the best you could.
A young man appeared before you both. He eyed you and then he quickly bowed. “You must be the incomparable Queen y/n.”
You gasped. “How does he-”
“y/n, this is my younger brother, Yangyang,” Lucas said as he wrapped an arm around his brother.
“You were holding out on me, Lucas,” Yangyang addressed Lucas so casually. “She’s gorgeous. If you weren’t spoken for, Your Majesty, I would’ve stolen you from both the king and my brother.”
You laughed. “I believe that, Yangyang. You are definitely the cuter sibling.”
Lucas pouted. “You don’t mean that.”
You got up on your tiptoes and ruffled Lucas’ hair. “Maybe not.”
Yangyang rolled his eyes. “Your Majesty, would you do us the honor of joining us for lunch since my ignorant older brother has not done so already?”
You fought back a laugh as Lucas was about to protest. “I would love to.”
You joined Yangyang and Lucas inside their country home. You were happy to see that Lucas’ family lived in a nice and safe house. It was lovely and warm. There were family photos on the wall and paintings as well. There were well-tended plants all over the common room. A fire was lit at the fireplace.
Yangyang led you both into the kitchen. Lucas called out, “Mother!”
“Yes, dear?” You heard a woman call out. She was cutting some vegetables as she cooked some stew.
You entered the kitchen. Lucas continued, “I have someone I want you to meet.”
Lucas’ mother turned around and gasped. “Y-your Majesty!”
The last reaction you expected from Lucas’ mother was shock but then you remembered you were Queen. You coughed out, “H-hello, ma’am.”
Lucas’ mother was gorgeous. You can see where Lucas got his warm smile and his magnetic brown eyes. Her long black hair ran down her back and it was tied back with a baby blue ribbon. “It is an honor to meet you. We welcome you into our home. May I offer you a cup of tea?”
You nodded, smiling. “The honor is all mine. I’ve been wanting to meet you for a long time. And yes, some tea would be great.”
She grinned. “Please take a seat.” She offered you a seat at the dining room table beside the kitchen. “Had I known you were coming, I would’ve cleaned up.”
You, Lucas, and Yangyang looked around the house. It was spotless.
“Mother-” Yangyang started, about to say something sarcastic, surely.
Their mother shushed Yangyang. She turned to her much taller son. “You could’ve given me some notice, Lucas.”
“Actually, this was a surprise visit. Completely my fault. I hope I’m not disturbing,” you said, feeling bad. You didn’t realize how much of an imposition you were being to Lucas and his family. “I won’t be long-”
Lucas interrupted as he took your hand, pleading. “No, don’t go.”
Yangyang snickered and their mother laughed with her hand over her mouth. “Your Majesty, you can stay for as long as you’d like.”
“Th-thank you, ma’am...I would appreciate it if you guys called me y/n when we’re alone…”
Yangyang replied, “You’re kidding.”
You shook your head. “I am not.”
Lucas added, “She’s queen. We have to do what she says.”
You all laughed as you helped their mother prepare lunch. No one wanted you to lift a finger so you used the queen card again. You were allowed to make fresh orange juice. It’d been so long since you’ve been allowed to do something for yourself without a servant. It felt good.
Lucas stole glances from you as you worked in the kitchen. Your heart raced faster each time.
You all sat down for lunch. Lucas’ stepfather, aka Yangyang’s father, came in and greeted you and was brought up to speed on your visit. The five of you sat down for lunch. The stew was delicious. It rivaled your mother’s tomato soup. You wished you could have an endless supply of this stew…
For when you had to go back.
As crazy as it sounded, it pained for you to go back to the palace. In a matter of hours, you felt more at home in Lucas’ family home than you had at the palace.
You wondered just how different things would’ve been had you, Lucas, and Ten never been royals. The pressure would’ve been off. Ten wouldn’t have thrown his power in your face. Lucas wouldn’t have had to leave. Maybe you and Lucas would have run off and moved to a place like this.
And be happy together.
Lucas noticed that you grew silent at the table.
He offered to put his hand over yours. You nodded. He knew better
than ever that consent was necessary.
Lucas’ mother and stepfather eyed each other. Yangyang blew a loose
strand of hair off of his forehead. “You two couldn’t be more obvious.”
You and Lucas nearly jumped out of your seats.
Lucas’ mother asked carefully, “y/n, are you alright? Did something
happen at the palace for you to come visit?”
Lucas frowned as he saw the wave of dread that fell over your face.
“Uh…” You hesitated.
“Mother, wait…” Lucas started.
Lucas’ mother apologized, “I am so sorry, Your-I mean, y/n...I spoke out of turn.”
You shook your head. “It’s fine. I would just prefer to not discuss
it. As far as His Royal Majesty is concerned, he has been informed that I took a respite in my family’s cabin in Flame. Not too far from here.”
Lucas could tell something was wrong. And he knew it was Ten’s
fault. That son of a bitch, he thought.
You and Lucas’ family continued eating and the mood hadn’t been
destroyed. You recounted tales of Lucas’ youth to his family and they were all laughing so hard. Lucas’ mother nearly teared up a few times as she had missed so much for the sake of her son’s future. After her many protests, Lucas’ mother begrudgingly let you help clean up the table. Yangyang and his father retired to get some firewood to roast some marshmallows later. You joined Lucas in the backyard where a stream flowed.
“Hi,” you said as Lucas watched the water.
“You alright?” He asked, focused solely on you now.
You nodded. “Yeah, I feel so much better.”
He patted the grass beside him so you would join him. “I told myself I wouldn’t pry but...what happened?”
You sighed. “Well, after the ball, Ten did a little more than give me the cold shoulder for a week.”
Lucas turned right around and looked at you. “What…”
“He’s been sleeping with the help. Some harlot named Jade who
works in the stables,” you said as you picked at the grass with your fingers.
Lucas shot up from his seat on the grass. “I’ll kill him. Don’t
know how but I’ll kill him. Let’s go right now-”
You stood up and looked up at him, yearning for eye contact to
ease his stress. “No, Lucas. I don’t want to see him. I came here to get away from him but more importantly, I wanted to see you.”
Lucas met your gaze and cupped your face in his hands. “I hate
to see you in pain. You don’t deserve this. He was supposed to take care of you. Only you. That insufferable troll.”
You caressed your face against his hands, enjoying the warmth
that radiated off of them. “I suppose he thought you and I…”
Lucas’ eyes widened. “It’s because of me…” He had no idea just
how much of a mess he’d made.
You shook your head. Ten was blowing things out of proportions,
like he always did. “He was always jealous of the connection we shared.”
Lucas let go of your face and held your hand. “I don’t blame him.
Before I got married, I was jealous of every moment between you and him.”
A little embarrassed at his confession, you added, “You definitely
hid it better than Ten did.”
Lucas shook his head. “There was going to be a point where the
three of us wouldn’t be friends anymore. Because of our feelings for you. And now that I know the truth about my real father, it’s worse.”
You squeezed his hand. “I’m so sorry. Queen Lee was always so
harsh with you, too.”
“I always wondered why that crone hated me so much. It’s nice
to finally know the truth, at least.”
Lucas’ existence was a reminder to Ten’s mother that her husband
had been unfaithful. She carried so much bitterness in her heart. After seeing the stunt Ten pulled, you could finally understand her more.
It didn’t mean her any less of an intolerable crone but you understood
where all of the resentment came from.
And it made you wonder if Ten had committed more than one indiscretion.
With more than one partner. You grew tense just thinking of what awaited you when you returned to the palace. How you wished you didn’t have to go back.
Lucas continued, “I’m so sorry, y/n. I didn’t want to trouble you. It was the last thing I wanted.”
You sighed and smiled at him. “Ten didn’t make it any better so don’t beat yourself up over it.”
Lucas sighed. “I would talk to him but I’m the last person he wants to hear from.”
“I...You know what, I’m not going to fight you on that. I can’t mention your name or he…”
Lucas grew concerned. “Or he’ll what?”
“He didn’t tell me,” you started, “But I can imagine whatever
he had in mind wouldn’t be fun.”
“He wouldn’t lay a hand on you,” Lucas challenged, He then admitted,
“As for emotional manipulation? That’s fair game.” He also grew up with Ten, of course. You and Lucas knew Ten better than anyone. Ten’s dear mother only saw what Ten wanted her to see. In her eyes, he was the perfect and devoted son. Ten was an actor. You had to give him credit where it was due.
You sighed. “Well, I’m not going to take that.”
Lucas ran his hands over his hair in frustration. “You shouldn’t
have to. God, why did you marry him? Well, I know why...I just...You shouldn’t have…”
You ruffled his hair. “I would do it again. I’m so happy you and
your family are safe. That’s what matters to me.”
Lucas looked at you in awe. You were the most selfless and courageous
woman he’d ever known. “I love you.”
“I love you, too,” you said as you hugged him.
He held you tightly because as he had stated in his letter, this
could be your goodbye. “I miss you. All the time. I miss you right now, even though you’re right here with me because I know it’s only a matter of time until you go back.”
You cried, “I wish things could be different but...”
Lucas wiped your endless stream of tears. “Maybe...just this once....”
You froze. His lips were so close. All you had to do was tiptoe and you could have him. So you kissed him and he quickly reciprocated. Each kiss felt as if it was your last. Your panties were soaked at just imagining Lucas on top of you again.
Lucas never wanted to let you go. You were his whole world. A beam of sunlight that he wished he could always keep with him. Even if your time together was brief, he treasured each second more than the last. After a few minutes, Lucas released you. “Do you…” He started. He wanted to make love one last time.
You wanted to say yes. You really did. But Ten’s betrayal was still fresh on your mind. You couldn’t fathom stooping as low as he did. This was not the way you wanted to reconnect with Lucas. You didn’t want your time with Lucas to include revenge sex. It wasn’t even about getting even. You wanted to be with Lucas for the sake of just being with him.
You shook your head. “Let’s just spend the next three days together.
With your family.”
You didn’t have to explain. Lucas was just happy to be with you
for as long as you both could manage.
For the next few days of your retreat, you checked on your family’s
cabin to make sure you had no unwanted visitors. The last person you wanted to see but also expected to find was Ten. You wouldn’t put it past him to come and find you, even after you insisted you would return on your own. However, his schedule was always tightly packed. You always made a note of his upcoming schedules so even you could know where he was at all times. Ten certainly didn’t have a problem with doing the same for you. You could never be too careful.
It seemed like Ten had respected your need for space, which gave
you some relief. You wondered if he was with another servant now. It could’ve easily been anyone: a noble, a royal from another continent, anyone. You weren’t sure if getting caught by you would deter him. One thing you learned about Ten was that his appetite was never fully satiated. Perhaps you weren’t enough for him. And that hurt you to the core.
You spent most of your time at Lucas’ family home. You went horseback
riding with Lucas and Yangyang. You went swimming in the stream with Lucas. Yangyang and his father taught you how to maneuver a bow and arrow for the palace forbade you from learning. Lucas’ mother taught you about the medicinal herbs she worked with. She was the local physician of Wanderlust. You also baked pastries with her and talked to her about Lucas’ past.
You sat down together the night before you parted for the palace
again. You sat outside with her, overlooking the large grassy field.
Lucas’ mother stirred her tea. “I’m thankful to you, y/n.”
You shook your head. “You don’t have to thank me. I wanted to
help your family-”
She shook her head and laughed. “No, dear. I meant, thank you
for being by his side all of these years. I couldn’t be with my son and I always wondered if he was truly happy at the palace. If he found moments of respite and joy when he wasn’t being scrutinized by his father and his wife.”
You replied, “It was Lucas who was there for me, ma’am.”
She placed her hand over yours. “Give yourself more credit. I
see the way he is with you. He adores you.”
You avoided her stare, in fear of revealing too much.
“I know his marriage to the princess was not through his own volition
and that his heart belongs to you, y/n. I am truly sorry that it ended up this way.”
“So am I,” you replied as you drank your tea. Your hands shook
as you handled the cup.
“Perhaps in the next life, you two will find each other again,” she said as she looked out into the horizon.
“Perhaps,” you said as a tear left your eye once again.
“You are always welcome here. You have become like a daughter to me,” she said warmly.
You wiped your tear away and gave her a bright smile. “Would it
be acceptable if I called you Mother?”
Lucas’ mother cried tears of joy. “Of course. Only if you let
me call you daughter.”
You held her hands and embraced her. Lucas watched you two from the backdoor and smiled, tears in his eyes.
Lucas accompanied you back to your cabin on his family’s horse. You rode together side by side and stole glances. “We can do this again, right?” He asked.
You pretended to think about it. “Of course, we can!” You laughed
at his eye roll.
He replied, “Then the next time I plan to return to Wanderlust,
I will send you a letter.”
You smiled, biting your lip. “I would like that.”
Lucas kissed you goodbye. It pained you both but you felt relief
at knowing that this wouldn’t be the last time you saw each other.
————
Upon arriving at the train station, you were shocked to find Ten
waiting there for you. He was accompanied by a group of servants and guards. The passengers and visitors in the station watched him in awe and adoration.
“Your Majesty!”
“It’s Queen y/n!”
“And His Majesty has come to receive her. How sweet! What an attentive
husband!”
“Long live King Lee!”
“Many blessings to the royal couple!”
“Ten…” You started.
He began, “Seulgi, grab her bag.”
You and Ten’s servant Seulgi greeted you with a nod and grabbed
your bag. Ten offered his arm to you and seeing as you had an audience and an obligation to your people, you took his arm. “Welcome home, darling,” he said quietly. You walked together to the carriage that would take you to the palace.
��Your Majesty,” you replied.
“How was your time in Flame?” He asked.
“Quiet,” you began, “It was nice to get away from the chaos of
the palace for a moment. It has been a stressful time. All of this,” you waved your arms around to the crowd, “is still very new to me.”
He cooed. “Darling, it is understandable. It only pleases me that
you have returned home.”
He helped you up in the carriage and he sat himself down beside
you. The coachman instructed the horses to move. You looked out the window now, avoiding Ten’s stare.
“y/n…” He started.
You shook your head. “Not here.”
So he waited until you returned to your shared quarters.
“y/n,” he said, more pathetically.
“What is it, husband until death do us part?” You asked bitterly
as you untied your hair and sat down at the vanity beside the bed.
He hesitated and you wondered just what the look on his face was.
You refused to look at him through the mirror. He was always a very prideful and defensive man, even when he was in the wrong. You imagined he was furious at your attitude. Maybe that wouldn’t be to your benefit. He wasn’t the type to grovel for forgiveness.
“I am deeply repentant for my indiscretion with that maid. It
meant absolutely nothing. She is not you, y/n.” He attempted to hug you from behind.
You pulled yourself away from him. You scoffed. “Well, it’s nice
to know that she can’t fuck as well as I can. That makes me feel so much better.”
Ten bit back his words. He didn’t want you to be mad at him but
your insubordination was not making this easy.
You decided to drive the wedge between you further. You recited
the following: “‘I will love you for all of my days and be loyal to you. Only. You’.” Ten’s marriage vows had unraveled before your very eyes.
Ten pleaded. “y/n-”
You finally turned around and faced him. “You. Hurt. Me. Betrayed
me. Discarded me. If only for a moment, you discarded me like a used handkerchief. If you were going to treat me like this, you shouldn’t have married me. You didn’t need me to rule. You never needed me. You could be with any woman you want. But you wanted to marry me. Why, Ten? Why did you marry me if you were going to fuck this up so horribly?” You sobbed.
Ten’s conscience reared its ugly head and he had to take pause
and consider your words. You were questioning your marriage now. You were never meant to find out about his indiscretion. This was all of his fault.
And now here you were, the love of his life: crumbling, spiteful, and broken.
You had to know that no matter who he laid with, you were always
on his mind. Always in his heart. The only woman who could reign beside him. You were his everything. He worshipped you. You had to know that.
If you continued to convince yourself that this marriage couldn’t
work, then you would insist on an annulment. And Ten forbade it. He would make it an official kingdom rule. Unless it was through death, a marriage was permanent.
And he intended to live a long, happy life with you and the children
that you would give him.
So he would have to treat you kindly and gain your trust in any
way he could. “I am so sorry, y/n. I...There is no excuse for the mistake I’ve made. The fool I was, I believed the worst of you and especially Lucas. I thought you had betrayed me so...I found comfort in another woman. A lowly servant of all people! I’ve committed an unforgivable grievance.”
You sniffled and eyed him carefully. “Ten, you were wrong about Lucas and me. You never gave me a chance to explain. You were quick to find someone else to lie with. It makes me wonder if this was the only indiscretion…”
Ten sobbed. He broke down and sobbed. You hadn’t seen him break
down like this...ever. Not since his father died.
He got down on both of his knees before you. “I’ve failed you,
my love. I am scum. I am unworthy of you. I should be burned at the stake. I am willing to do anything for you to forgive me. I can’t be without you. You have helped me through the darkest moments of my life. The thought of losing you...is too much for me to bear. I...can’t.”
“Ten, please…” You worried he was about to choke. “You need to
calm down…”
He shook his head. “I cannot! I need you, y/n! I will not deceive
you again. I swear it to you!”
You took the pitcher of water from the bedside table and poured
him a glass of water. You offered it to him.
He sniffled and wiped his tears with his sleeve. “Thank you. Even
when you’re angry at me, you show me kindness. My queen…”
You sighed. It was going to take a lot for you to open yourself
up to Ten again. But he was remorseful beyond your wildest dreams. You had to take his word for it that he would try. It would take a long time but if Ten was in earnest, you had to accept it.
“Okay,” you said quietly.
“Darling?” His eyes widened with a rare childlike innocence.
“Okay,” you said more clearly.
His beautiful smile appeared on his face and he cried happily as he took your hand, squeezing it. “My angel. My everything.”
You didn’t squeeze his hand back but you gingerly removed your
hand from his grasp. Ten’s smile faded.
“It will take some time for you to regain my complete confidence.
I am your wife. And I will do all that is required of me as queen but I plead with you: do right by me. Be faithful to me and only me. That is all I ask of you,” you said, still uncertain of what the future would bring for you two.
Ten was relieved. You were giving him a second chance. He would
do everything in his power and more to regain your trust and devotion.
————
[JULY 1895]
Ten has done nothing short of spoiling you rotten for the past
three months. He bought you the finest jewels from the ends of the world, having the country’s best designers fix them into brooches, necklaces, bracelets, earrings, and crowns. Knowing you had the biggest sweet tooth, he had the kitchen staff working around the clock to prepare pastries from all over the world. He arranged trips to libraries and observatories all over the country for your thirst for knowledge never ceased.
As for Jade, Ten dismissed her and you hadn’t seen or heard mention
of her since that fateful day.
Slowly, you opened yourself up to Ten. You began to joke with him again, acting like you used to when you were friends. You welcomed him into bed again and would sleep together. And eventually, you became one again every night.
In those three months, you and Lucas exchanged letters whenever
you visited your parents. He was doing well at the kingdom. The king and queen were fond of him. Rosé was good to him. You were happy he wasn’t in a hostile environment anymore but part of you still longed for him.
Lucas was happy to hear that you were in better spirits but he was onto Ten. He always knew there was something off about his half-brother: an inexplicable thirst that never quenched. He believed that a man like him was capable of deceit and could hurt you again. However, because you sounded happier, he chose to refrain from meddling. Instead, you two constantly reminded each other that no matter the distance or the time, you two would always love each other. And that you would see each other again.
After visiting the orphanage in town, you returned to the castle
earlier than anticipated. You walk past the library only to hear a strange noise.
You frowned. That was odd. The library was only open to you and
Ten. It was only cleaned in the evenings when you’d both retired for your slumber.
You wondered if it had been a spirit so curiosity got the best of you. You walked quietly down the astronomy section and peaked through the shelves to find…
Your husband doing the one thing he swore he would never do to
you.
Again.
Only this time, a different maid was on her knees, consuming the
cum from his length. You couldn’t see her face, only her auburn tied up with a black ribbon. He had just orgasmed all over her and she sucked at his length like it was her latest chore. She was an efficient little whore.
As for your beloved husband, he pulled at her hair and grunted like the beast that he was.
Instead of letting him know you were there, you carefully walked out of the library and escaped detection. At this point, he confirmed what you should’ve kept believing: he would never change his deviant ways and if he could help it, he would continue to lie to you.
At this point, you didn’t feel the need to cry. Something inside you just turned off. The pastries that arrived in your bedroom were left uneaten. The pearls were given away to visiting royals. You would fall asleep early before Ten joined you in the bedroom. You didn’t want to confront Ten about it anymore because there was no point. Once a cheater, always a cheater, you realized. What a fool you’d been.
So what the hell were you doing? Why were you sitting here like
a sorry fool waiting for him to change?
You’d received notice that Lucas was returning to Wanderlust for
the first few weeks of August. Since Ten would be away on a trip to the western continent, you decided to take another respite to your family cabin. This time, your parents were going, as well.
If Ten was going to put on an act, so would you.
You laid in bed with Ten the night before he parted for the western continent.
“Darling, is there anything I can get you while I’m away? I’ve already accumulated a list but just in case…” He gave you his signature dashing smile as he pulled you closer to him.
He was an excellent actor, you had to say. But thanks to all of
this time in the kingdom, you’ve also come into your own when it came to acting. “I can only think of your safe return, husband.” You kissed his lips, hating that he still had an effect on you.
You held each other for the rest of the night and you pretended, once again, that this man was faithful to you so you could sleep more peacefully. The image of seeing Lucas again helped you immensely.
————
[AUGUST 1895]
Upon your arrival to Flame, you immediately found Mint and took
her to get to Wanderlust quickly. Much to the chagrin of your parents as they settled in. You didn’t tell them where you went because the less they knew, the better.
Your mother knew, though. She always did.
You could see Lucas standing by the wisteria tree, waiting for
you now. You stopped Mint and Lucas already met you halfway. He got you down and before Lucas could speak, you crashed your lips into his.
Lucas was shocked at the intensity of your kiss. Three months
apart drove him a little crazy but he didn’t expect this reaction from you.
“Whoa,” Lucas said as he got some air. “Where’s the fire?”
“I missed you,” you said, “I don’t plan to leave your bed for
the next week.”
Lucas’ mouth almost fell to the floor. “y/n-“
“I tried, Lucas. I forgave his sorry ass and truly believed he
would be faithful to me.”
“No…” He started. “He didn’t…”
“He got orally fucked in OUR library. Who knows what else this
monster has been hiding?” You finally yelled out into the field, releasing all of your pent-up emotions. You really missed this field. The last time you visited, you could yell all you wanted without fear of getting judged.
Lucas clenched his fists. How he didn’t kill this man yet, he didn’t know. He took a deep breath. “Did you run away, y/n? What if he’s looking for you now?” He worried about you. Even if Ten was in the wrong, you would be punished more harshly for abandoning the king.
You shook your head. “His Majesty is on his way to the western
continent to meet the King of Spades. He won’t be back for two months. A blissful two months it will be. Not to worry. I’ve already informed the palace that I have traveled to Flame with my family.”
Lucas was still concerned. You were acting out of anger. He didn’t
want you to regret your actions.
“Let’s go inside and get you something to eat,” he started.
“Your parents fond of hard liquor?” You asked. “Ten never lets
me drink without him. It’s annoying.”
“Maybe you should cool down first. Let’s go for a swim,” he offered.
“Is your family home?” You calmed down a little. “I hope I didn’t
traumatize them with my yelling.”
Lucas shook his head. “They’ll be home in a few days. They’re
visiting my stepfather’s relatives in the next town. I arrived early to surprise them.”
“Oh…” You started.
“So if you were planning on sharing a bed with me, our window
is limited,” he teased.
You avoided his gaze, coming down from your anger. “Oh, no...Lucas,
I’m so sorry. I came on too strong. I was so mad. I wanted to see you. I-“
Lucas kissed you and picked you up off the ground. You wrapped
your arms around his neck. You both hummed in satisfaction.
“I missed you, too,” Lucas whispered into your ear. He put you
over his back and gave you a piggyback ride into the house. You laughed as Lucas ran faster. You held him tighter, afraid you’ll lose your equilibrium and fall. It was like you weighed nothing but he held you tightly. Like you were the most precious jewel in the world.
He took you to the guest room and sat you down on the edge of
the bed. This was where Lucas slept whenever he came to visit. You never slept with him in here before.
Lucas stood by the door and watched you.
You stared up at him with your eyes wide in anticipation. “Is this okay?”
Lucas nodded. “Of course, it is.”
You laid back and moved your body so that it was against the headboard.
Lucas crawled over you as you moved back. It felt so carnal and wild and set your blood ablaze.
He gave you little love bites all over your breasts as you jerked
him off. You then moved your lips downward and took his entire length into your mouth. You moved up and down his length and when Lucas came, you were coated in his essence. After teasing your entrance, making you cum very easily with his skillful fingers, he inserted his soaked length into your throbbing pussy. You both came together.
Lucas made sweet love to you that day. You lied in bed with each
other and talked about everything and nothing. What dreams you had. What dreams changed. And you found yourself wondering…
“Do you ever think about running away?” You asked him as you
kissed his hands..
”I do sometimes...You?” He pulled you closer to his naked chest.
“Yes...And now I want to more than ever,” you said.
Lucas sighed. “I would give anything to run away with you. Start
a new life where no one else knows us. Where neither the Lees or the Parks can find us.”
“That would be a dream come true,” you said.
Lucas kissed the crown of your head. “Maybe we can do it. Someday.”
You nuzzled against his shoulder. “Someday.”
For the next few days, you and Lucas made love in the stream.
In the woods where he set up the perfect picnic. In the flower field a few miles up the gravel path. You had never felt more alive than you had with Lucas. He made you feel so safe and worshipped with his presence alone.
When Lucas’ family returned, you both pretended that you had
just arrived so his family wouldn’t catch on to your affair. You never spent the night so as not to arouse suspicions from your parents either.
You split up your time between Lucas’ family and your own. You
wished your parents could meet his family but you didn’t want to drag them deeper into your mess than you already had.
When it was time to return to the palace, you and Lucas once again
parted ways, knowing that you would always have these summer memories.
Upon returning to the castle, you resumed your duties. You also
kept an eye out for the maid who was in the library with Ten. The maids weren’t particularly chatty these days after word spread that you found Ten and Jade in the stables. You were still the kind “simpleton” queen but you weren’t as lenient as you used to be.
You continued your studies and addressed the needs of the townspeople.
Although you weren’t particularly loved in the castle, the people of the kingdom adored you, regarding you as a breath of fresh air with the warmest heart. A recent poll was publicized that you were the best queen. And unfortunately, some of the townspeople discredited the former Queen.
Which meant she was even more hostile to you whenever you interacted.
“Don’t let a couple of commoners’ approval get to your head. You
are still unworthy of your crown, child,” she said bitterly.
You came to realize that she was threatened by you and you decided
to embrace it. The former queen’s words always stung but you didn’t carry them with you long after. You had more important matters to attend to.
Since Ten continued to cheat on you and you could only imagine
he continued to cheat on you in another continent, you decided to have Lucas send you letters to the palace. You confided in Seulgi to always directly hand you his letters.
The months, sadly, moved too quickly. More of Lucas’ letters
arrived but Ten’s return home was confirmed. The ship had departed two days ago from the western continent.
You had mentally prepared yourself for his arrival so as not to
arouse suspicion from your husband.
————
[OCTOBER 1895]
When Ten finally returned, though, your mental preparation crumbled.
“Sweetheart,” he laid a bag of scrolls down on the floor at the
sight of you receiving him at the palace gates.
The time away did Ten good. His skin was tanner. He looked more
vibrant than he ever had. His dark hair was sunkissed, shining a red hue in the sunlight. He probably glowed from all of the western women he slept with, you thought begrudgingly.
Ten pulled you in for a very public and very passionate kiss. In front of the guards. In front of the servants. In front of the parade of townspeople who welcomed him back. In front of his irritable mother.
“Welcome home, darling,” you croaked. He was still an incredible
kisser. Your knees betrayed you, causing Ten to chuckle.
He whispered in your ear, “Prepare yourself for tonight, angel. The time apart from you has driven me mad with lust. For. You.”
You gulped. Even though you expected this. You still worried over
how the night would go. What if…he could smell Lucas on you? Even if months had passed?
He was a sex fiend and with that kind of identity, he had to pick up on certain things, didn’t he?
Ten walked past you and the female servants that received him all giggled. As he kept walking, they followed him and that’s when you recognized her. Miss Oral.
She had a distinct way of tying her hair up. Her wavy auburn hair was tied up in that same black bow that was permanently painted in your mind. She walked very closely to Ten.
fYou clenched your fists, wondering if he would meet her before
your “lustful” evening together. You wouldn’t be surprised if he returned to your bed and claimed he was exhausted. It wouldn’t be the first time. As king, so much was always demanded of him.
So you didn’t stay up for him. You went to sleep quickly. Ten
frowned in confusion as he saw you fast asleep.
He left you for a moment. He met up with two of your most loyal
servants, Seulgi and Irene, in his study. He polished one of his swords as he conversed with them.
“Any updates from Her Majesty and the bastard?” He asked.
Irene was the first to speak up. “No, Your Majesty. She has not
gone to see him since August.”
He then turned to Seulgi. She replied, “They continue to exchange
letters, sire. And Hendery was sent to the Park Estate per your request.” Hendery was one of Ten’s closest guards and one of his most lethal men.
Ten was beaming victoriously. “That is all. You are dismissed.”
————
Prince Lucas was summoned to the throne room to attend to a visitor
from the Kingdom of Hearts. He wore his crown and a rose gold accented black suit.
He approached the gentlemen in the all-too familiar royal army’s
uniform. Hendery.
“Hendery,” Lucas started, “What a pleasant surprise.”
Hendery always hated Lucas and he made Lucas know that since they
first met. Lucas was his fiercest rival when they trained together and he despised how favored Lucas was by the former king, simply because he was best friends with the crown prince. And this fool slept with the Queen behind the King’s back. It was disgraceful.
Hendery smiled arrogantly, “Can’t say the same, Your Highness.
I’ve been instructed to pass this message along. From His Royal Majesty Ten Lee.”
Lucas figured this had to do with Ten if he was sending his best
guard but that didn’t stun him any less. He dreaded to hear the message. “Proceed,” he said with all of the confidence he could muster.
Hendery read aloud, “Prince Lucas of the Park Estate, please refrain
from writing letters to the Queen and from seeking audience with the Queen. Or I fancy setting some country homes ablaze so I can establish a new residence in Wanderlust.” Hendery had a wild look on his face at the conclusion of the message.
Lucas stood. Silent. Despondent. Concerned.
Beaming, Hendery asked, “Can I take Your Highness’s panicked look
as confirmation that you accept His Majesty’s terms?”
Lucas snapped out of his panic. “Yes, but under the condition
that he is true and kind to his wife. Be sure to pass that message along.”
Irritated at Lucas again, Hendery nodded. “Very well, Your Highness.”
Hendery turned to leave, but suddenly turned back, pushing his
jacket back to reveal the handle of his sword.
“Oh, Lucas, and one more thing...”
—————
[DECEMBER 1895]
It’d been over two months since you sent Lucas your letter and his
response was nowhere to be found. You asked Seulgi for the fifth time today if you’d received any more letters, since Ten had instructed the post office to no longer send any mail for you to your parents house.
“My apologies, Your Majesty,” she said, avoiding your gaze. She
must have been worried that you would yell at her like Ten usually had.
“It’s alright. Thank you, Seulgi. You are dismissed for the evening,”
you said.
Seulgi curtsied and left you. As Seulgi left, Ten entered.
“Good evening, darling. Frantic to receive a letter today?” He asked innocently.
“No, Your Majesty.”
“Your Majesty?” He laughed as he shut the door of your chambers. “We’re behind closed doors, sweetheart.”
You sat at the table beside the balcony window and watched Ten
join you. His bare foot tickled yours.
“Are you feeling tired, love?” He asked softly. These days you’ve
managed to find more excuses to avoid having sex with him. Especially since you’ve been quietly creeping around the castle to catch Ten in the act again. But you’ve been unsuccessful.
And actually, yes, tracking your husband for his lewd activities was exhausting.
But when he successfully seduced you, he set your progress back. Those nights when he made love to you, you nearly found yourself enamored again. Over and over and over.
But when you woke up alone the next day every time, it was just a reminder of the fact that he hid so much from you. Who he was. What he’s done. Who he’s done it with.
You replied as you laid your right foot over his prominent bulge. So he didn’t sleep with someone else right before he came to see you. How remarkable of him. “You tell me…”
Ten’s indulgent smile appeared and he got up from the table and
moved to your side. He hovered over you and bent down to kiss you. You were immediately out of breath and before you could catch it again, he kissed you again. He got you up from your seat and pressed his bulge against your pelvis. Your pussy ached for his
cock to greet it.
“Ride me. Right now,” Ten hissed.
You did as instructed, noticing how soaked Ten’s pants were from
your essence coated with his. He wasn’t finished as he carried you to the bed and penetrated you without clothes to get in the way. You both fell asleep in each other’s arms.
Oh, Ten thought, if you always made love like this, neither of
you had to think. Just be in the present with each other. No distractions. No obligations. No former best friends. Just you and him.
Meanwhile, in the back of your mind, you wondered what happened
to Lucas and why he wasn’t responding to your letters.
To Be Continued in Part 2
#wayv smut#nct royal au#nct prince au#wayv au#wayv scenario#nct x reader#nct hard hours#nct smut#wayv x reader#nct angst#superm smut#wayv angst#superm x reader#wayv x you#wayv hard hours#wayv wong yukhei#wayv ten#nct scenario#superm scenarios#nct au#nct imagine#nct scenarios#nct ten smut#nct lucas wong#wayv ten smut#wayv fluff#lucas smut#wong xuxi#ten x reader#lucas x reader
511 notes
·
View notes
Text
of souls intertwined.
↳ when he takes care of you after a long day
➳ 1.5k words | fluff, fae!taehyung, fantasy au, royalty au | kim taehyung x f reader | nc-17 | suggestive scenes
author’s note: this is the same couple as aeturnal so kinda(?) spoiler alert if you haven’t read the fic !! this drabble is written for the creatures of moonlight manor event held by @bangtanshadowfamily !!
prompt: kim taehyung | event masterlist
With a surge of energy, you push yourself off the wall, throwing yourself onto the floor as the sound of the javelin impaling the wall — where your head was a second ago — rattles through your bones.
Resting your head against the back of your hand, you regain your breathings for a moment or two before rolling yourself on your back.
“Your reflexes are getting better, my Lady,” General Orion comments, pulling out the javelin from the dented wall.
Letting out a sigh, you sit up. “It’s still not enough, if I’m going to rule with V.”
“That is not a problem, my Lady. You will get used to the Fae strengths in due time which is why it is important for you to keep practicing,” Orion continues. “Why don’t we have a duel? You have been getting used to the Fae speed and strengths. Let us test your sword skills with them.”
Huffing, you pull yourself up off the ground, dusting your attire and accept the steel sword he is lending. Familiarising yourself with the feeling of the hilt, you twist your wrist and swing the curved sword with your arm. Usually, you would feel a certain weight of the sword in hand. However, this one is a tad lighter with your newfound Fae abilities.
“Ready, my Lady?”
You ready your stance, nodding.
And Orion launches himself, his sword striking yours in a loud clunk. “Make use of your new agility and sharper sight,” he says.
Noticing his other hand bringing up a small dagger towards you, you avoid it quickly with a twist of your own body. Swinging yourself around him, in a blink of an eye, you have Orion’s neck in a chokehold from his back. However, the General still has tricks up his sleeve as he moves into a crouch and releases his hold on his sword — going behind you from below, lifting your leg before slamming you to the ground, knocking air out of your lungs.
“This is not a brawl, my Lady. I’m certain I said sword fighting.”
You groan in defeat. “Why is it more difficult to beat you? I won against V three times in a row.”
The General nearly smiles at that. “It is because His Majesty is enamoured with you, my Lady. He tends to get distracted whenever you are present.”
“So, you are saying all my ‘lessons’ with him are pointless?”
Orion says bluntly, “I apologise but perhaps that’s true.”
Cursing under your breath, you stand up with your body aching all over.
“And we should end today’s lesson, my Lady. Get plenty of rest and we will continue tomorrow.”
✧·ﾟ: *✧·ﾟ:* *:·ﾟ✧*:·ﾟ✧
The moment you dip yourself into the warm tub, you let out a contented sigh after the long day.
Since your body has faster healing abilities now, your bruises are healing even faster with the potion you bought from the town.
You must have been exhausted that you stir back into consciousness when a familiar pair of hands gently rubs your scalp.
“Ugh, what—”
“Shh, I’ll wash your hair. Just relax, love.” His baritone voice instantly relaxes you as you close your eyes once more, relishing the presence of your mate.
“When did you arrive back?”
He hums. “Just a minute ago and then I found you here.”
Sighing, you mutter, “Orion really knows how to kick someone’s ass...”
Taehyung’s hands on your scalp stops momentarily. “Did he hurt you?”
“No,” you mumble. “It was all part of training which is good since I learned something from it.”
He lets out a relieved sigh. “Don’t push yourself too hard, Y/N.”
You nod at his words as he rinses your hair. When you nearly fall asleep once more, Taehyung says, “There. All done.”
You hum.
“Have you washed yourself? Do you need help with that too?”
Eyes flying open, you twist around. “No! I’m good! Thanks—”
His wet hands cup your face, bringing you closer to meet your lips with his.
“It’s nice to finally be able to kiss you,” he chuckles. “But really I don’t mind if you want me to wash—”
“Taehyung,” you warn him.
However, Taehyung merely groans at that. “I love it so much when you say my name.”
“I’m serious, I can—” You gape when he stands up and takes off his shirt in one swift motion before his pants follow — you hear that rather than see as you had turned around once more.
“I’ll join you then. I could use a bath too.”
You look away from him as he climbs into the tub with you.
“Are you still embarrassed?” He laughs, noticing your flushed cheeks. “After all those times we had consummated and—”
Shooting forward, you cover his mouth — skin tingling where your hand meets his lips. “That’s enough.”
His next words are muffled until he speaks in your mind, You were insatiable, not that I mind though.
Letting out a frustrated sigh, you are about to move back when he pulls your hand — the one covering his mouth — tugging you straight to him.
He buries his head on the crook of your neck, sighing in contentment with his arms around you. “I’ve thought about you all day.”
With a soft chuckle, you lift a hand to move his bangs out of his face. His glistening eyes regarding you with so much emotion. “Same here.”
After all the both of you have gone through, it’s impossible to find the same connection with anybody else. You have accepted him, all of him — just as Taehyung had accepted you, with all your flaws and imperfections.
Eventually, your thoughts drift back to reality when Taehyung peppers your face with kisses, completely aware of what is going through your mind. With a giggle, you signal him to turn around. A pout graces his lips as he gives you a chaste kiss before doing so and you wash his hair, then his back.
“You can wash the rest of you on your own, right?”
“I’d prefer you—”
You move to the other edge of the tub, earning protests from your mate at the distance as you lather yourself with soap. “It’s getting cold and you won’t stay still if I do it.” With a made-up mind, you quickly finish bathing — Taehyung still watches intently until you shoot him an unamused stare. Wrapping a towel around yourself, Taehyung pouts when you climb out of the tub to which you respond with a teasing smirk before you head out to your chamber.
After a few minutes, dressed in his loose shirt and trousers, he lays down beside you on the bed. Instinctively, you draw closer to him as he wraps an arm around you, breathing slowing down.
“How was your day?” You mumble against his skin.
“Hardly entertaining when you have to listen to the High families’ stupid complaints. They wanted more land, but it was barely enough for the villagers themselves. I was ready to bolt out to the training room when the meeting was over.”
You chuckle at that. “You know, Orion said you were always distracted every time we duel.”
“What? No, of course not.”
Poking his nose, you lift yourself to face him properly. “Not purposely, actually but you were always distracted. I've seen you duel with Orion, remember?”
An embarrassed chuckle escaped his lips. “Maybe a few times, but not entirely. I promise.”
The Dark King looks undeniably adorable at this moment, you can’t help but smile at him.
“Taehyung.”
He blinks.
“Kiss me?”
He releases a breath. “You don’t even have to ask.” And he lifts his head, lips meeting yours.
You eagerly reciprocate as he pushes his weight off the bed to hover over you. With your legs wrapping around his waist, you bring him closer — arms wrapping themselves around his neck.
When you pull away to catch your breaths, his tender lips drifts to your jaw, peppering soft kisses there before trailing down to your neck. Soft sighs escape your lips as your fingers curl through his hair while he leaves marks across your skin.
“Are you tired?” He asks softly and you shake your head.
“No.” Breathing in his scent — of lavender and forest — you then whisper, “Mine.”
His eyes lights up with the mixture of love, lust, and warmth — sending butterflies into your stomach. He whispers back, “You’re mine too.” When he claims your lips once again, he deepens the kiss as flames of desire licks up through your veins.
Your hands move, lifting up his shirt, fingers trace along his sun-kissed skin. His breathing grows uneven at the movement — the tingling sparks that arise from your touch.
“You’re beautiful,” you whisper against his lips, eyes staring up at him.
He chuckles at that, pushing away some hair strands on your face. “And you are exquisite, my love.”
That night your mate intertwines your fingers with his and never lets go as he made love to you — a fated union between two souls.
© artaefact/eunoiabliss 2020. All rights reserved. Copying, reposting, translating, and modifying in any platform or by any means is NOT permitted.
#bangtanshadowfamily#bangtanarmynet#btswritingcafe#btsbookclub#bangtanuniversity#magicshopnet#btsghostie#bangtanidx#creaturesofmm#bts;drabbles#my writings#btsholidaybingo#taehyung fanfic#bts fanfic#taehyung fluff#taehyung x you#taehyung x reader#bts fluff#fic;aeturnal
169 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dawn - MINHO
LOOK I KNOW I’VE SCREAMED ABOUT THIS FOR LIKE A DAY BUT I’M SO FUCKING EXCITED I CAN’T BELIEVE I WROTE THIS IN LESS THAN TWO DAYS. THANK U ANON WHO ASKED ME TO WRITE THIS YOU PULLED ME OUT OF WRITER’S BLOCK (constellation is giving me ISSUES)
pls don’t let this flop i’ll be v v sad
Pairing: Minho x fem!reader
Genre: fluff, angst, royalty!au, fantasy!au
Triggers: mild violence (nothing too graphic), death
Word Count: 9.2k
For many, twenty-one signals a new beginning. But for some, it only marks the end of freedom.
SKZ Masterlist
Twenty-one. Minho hates that number. It signals the beginning of change, the beginning of the end of everything he’s come to know and love.
Twenty-one. How old he will be when he comes of age. How old he will be at his coronation. How old he will be when his parents will expect him to find a partner. A partner who is rich. A partner who has power. A partner who will rule with him until the end of their days.
A partner who will bear them grandchildren.
The door slams behind him and Minho doesn’t even bother to disguise his annoyance as he stalks down the hall, boots clicking loudly against the marble floor. He can almost hear the sighs emanating from his parents behind the wooden doors, but he pushes the thought of that out of his mind.
Twenty-one. For many, it signals something exciting. Coming of age. Becoming an adult. Setting out on a new life with someone they love.
But not for Minho. His coming kingship will only be an extension of all he’s been learning for the past twenty years. His parents have been asking for his input on running the kingdom for the past five. Now, he’ll just be fully taking the reins. Not much new.
Well, he gets a new crown. Minho rolls his eyes at the thought. Another useless and heavy ornament to make his head ache and his scalp itch.
His mother’s previous words echo in his head. “You must choose a partner over the next two weeks. If you do not, we will be forced to.”
“No one’s forcing you to do anything,” Minho grumbles under his breath. He dreads the next two weeks more than anything else in his life. The celebrations for the first week will mark his birthday. The celebrations for the next week will mark his coronation.
The thought makes him sick to his stomach. Not because he doesn’t feel ready to rule, but mostly because he isn’t ready for all of his (limited) freedom to be taken away in such a rush. Already he can feel the seconds ticking away, marking off every moment of his remaining time as a prince.
Minho sighs. His feet have taken him to the ballroom, his favorite place in the palace. He looks up at the doors and sighs again, even more heavily. He still has two weeks, Minho reasons. Might as well have some fun with it.
With that, he disappears through the large gilt doors.
. . .
Twenty-one. You hate that number. It signals the end of your life as you know it.
The literal end.
“Curses,” you mumble, tugging at the gem resting against your throat. It glimmers in the moonlight, a brilliant sparkle against the pure white feathers of your dress.
You wonder for the umpteenth time why your uncle chose you as the successor of the forest instead of his only son. Chan was strong and powerful – much more powerful than you, at any rate. Shouldn’t your uncle have seen beforehand what sort of destruction Chan would cause if he chose you over him?
But you know the answer why. Had your uncle chosen Chan, the demise of the forest would have come much more quickly than it already has. At least the years Chan spent hiding away, learning the dark arts, allowed you to increase your strength and magic. Had Chan been appointed ruler of the forest, he would have destroyed it much more quickly in his quest for power. At least now you can fight back.
Somewhat.
You wonder, also for the umpteenth time, what your uncle would say if he knew how Chan had cursed you.
Ruler by night, swan by day. If the graceful plumage of your dress doesn’t serve as enough of a reminder of your situation, the constant transformations at sunrise and sunset certainly drive you insane. You don’t think you’ll ever get used to the awful transition between the two forms.
Well, in two weeks, on your twenty-first birthday, maybe you won’t have to.
Immediately you shake those thoughts away. It’s too terrifying to think of, being forced to spend the rest of your life as a swan.
The only way to avoid the permanent transformation is to break Chan’s curse. The “easiest” way to do that is by killing him. But Chan is careful, very careful. Despite your and your friends’ best efforts, you cannot find a way to corner him.
Your uncle once told you that you were far more powerful than Chan would ever be. He said this just two days after he appointed you his successor, the day after Chan disappeared. Terrified and confused, you’d only watched numbly as he clasped a necklace around your throat.
“This will protect you,” he’d said quietly. “It is imbued with a magic as old as time – Chan will not be able to fully surpass it, ever. However, its magic will expire on your twenty-first birthday. You must find your own power before then.”
“Twenty-one,” you murmur, clutching the gem tight in your fist. “The end of everything and the beginning of nothing.”
You stand up on the soft grass, feathers sweeping gently across your arms. Twenty-one or no, you are still the ruler of the forest, and you have a duty to aid those who live under your protection. Another night of patrol, of helping the wounded, of fighting off the growing threats Chan has been sending into your territory.
Another night gone by before the day you become a bird forever.
. . . . .
Throngs of people crowd the streets and Minho smiles behind his mask of pale green. He’s slipped away from the castle, only letting Changbin, Hyunjin, and Felix know where he’s going. Changbin and Hyunjin are somewhere in the crowd watching over him. Felix stayed in the palace to cover for his absence.
For a few precious hours, Minho has freedom. No one knows him behind his mask. No one knows him behind his forest nymph costume. Clothed in earthy green and brown, he looks like just another reveler in the streets, celebrating the coming birthday of the country’s beloved crown prince.
He used to think the costume concept was stupid. Now, he’s very grateful for the tradition.
The moon rises quickly into the sky as the last rays of the sun fade, and Minho finds himself pushed into a crowd of dancers. As the moon climbs higher into the stars, the cheery dance tunes dissipate, leaving behind cool, calm lyricism to honor the heavens who put the country’s kind rulers upon their thrones.
He dances with person after person, whirling from one hand to another as gasping laughter turns to serene smiles under the blanket of stars overhead. In between songs, he breaks through the dancing throng for a breather.
Then he sees a vision. That is what you must be – no human glows like that under the moon. No human is the vision of ethereal beauty that you are. You only sway slightly to the beat of the song, but even your simple movements are like a ripple of shining silk – graceful, ethereal.
As though in a trance, he finds himself walking towards where you stand on the outskirts of the crowd. You turn around as he steps closer and Minho has to fight for breath.
Even with an ivory mask covering your face, he can tell you’re a true picture of elegance. Your dress is made entirely of pure white feathers, and your mask protrudes slightly at the nose, like a beak. A swan, he thinks dazedly.
Warm, dark eyes stare into his – delicate, pure, but with a hint of fire that only increases his attraction to you.
“May I help you?”
Minho thinks he’s having a heart attack. Only that would explain his inability to breathe or think properly. Your voice only makes you more attractive.
“I apologize if I startled you, my lady.” He bows. “I could not help but notice you had no dance partner and thought that such a beauty should not only sway on the sidelines. I wonder if you would like to dance with me?”
The half-second of waiting is the most excruciating moment of Minho’s life so far. All the breath rushes out of him when you nod your head slightly and take his hand, a smile curving your lips. “I would.”
. . .
When Ryujin and the others encouraged you to go to the celebrations (read: shoved you out of the forest), you didn’t know why. Immediately you’d attempted to slip back between the trees, but Yeji’s and Jeongin’s glares were too scary.
“You’re spending all your time worrying about the curse and the forest,” Lia had explained. “We can patrol for one night. Take some time to relax at the celebrations – we’ll call you back if there is anything urgent.”
You weren’t sure at the time. But right now, clasped in the arms of a man in a green mask, you’re glad you came. You feel calm. Relaxed. His touch somehow soothes your skin and clears away the worries in your mind, leaving you with a smile on your face that is far easier and lighter than the ones you’ve been forcing recently.
It doesn’t hurt that he’s one of the most handsome men you’ve ever met. Having known Yang Jeongin, Han Jisung, and Kim Seungmin, most men you know have a lot of competition. However, even though most of his face is hidden behind his mask, you can tell your dancing partner can rival them all.
He’s ethereal. Graceful. He whirls you around in twists and turns and leaves you breathless with the utter elegance with which he moves. You haven’t danced this way in a long time, not since your uncle died. The last time you danced was on his birthday. Two days before Chan killed him.
You shove those thoughts away.
As the moon travels the night sky, you lose yourself in the dance again, in the warm brown eyes of your partner and the dizzying press of his hands against yours. Small talk and quiet laughter contrast with the raucous crowd, but you don’t care. For now, the world only consists of your partner and you.
Too soon, though, someone calls “Prince Minho!” and your partner’s expression deflates, his warm eyes dimming. “I must go now,” he says, holding your hands tightly. “You know my name now, but may I have one from you?”
“Y/N,” you reply, smiling sadly. You will likely never see the prince – Minho – again. Both because of your situation and his status.
“Will I see you again?” he asks, eyes sparkling with hope.
It breaks your heart to do it, but you shake your head. “Probably not,” you murmur. “I am not from here, and I must return to my home as soon as I can.”
There’s a little silence.
“May I at least see your face, then?” Minho finally asks. “I would like to remember the woman who so enchanted me tonight.”
You smile, bringing your hands to your mask. “If you will let me see yours.”
It seems to take an eternity for Minho to bring down his mask, but there isn’t enough time in the world to drink in the sight of his face. He’s beautiful – cat-like eyes, pink lips, a graceful nose. His features are even more enhanced by your knowledge of his ringing laugh and gentle character.
“You’re more beautiful than I ever imagined,” you whisper. A hand goes up to caress his cheek.
“I could say the same for you, my lady,” Minho says, raising a hand to cover the one you’ve placed on his face. He brings it down, holding your fingers tightly in his grasp. “If on the off chance I see you again, I hope you will remember me.” He presses a kiss to your knuckles.
You smile. “I could never forget.”
Someone calls Minho’s name again and he enters the crowd, giving you one last wave. You wave back and watch until he fully disappears into the throng.
If only you had time. If only you weren’t cursed. If only you could tell Minho yes, you would definitely see him again.
“If only,” you whisper, absently touching the place on your knuckles where his lips brushed your skin. “If only.”
. . . . .
“Has he been like this all day?” Felix asks in a stage whisper. He puts on an innocent expression when Minho turns around to shoot him an annoyed look, but it’s clear he meant for Minho to hear.
“Obviously.” Hyunjin leans against the wall, flipping through a book. “Want to know why?”
“Hwang Hyunjin, I swear to the all the stars –”
“He met a girl,” Changbin jeers, fake-swooning even as Minho throws a pen at him. He effortlessly dodges anyway, as would be expected of the head of the prince’s guard.
Memories of your gentle touch, your delicate face, and the spark of burning fire in your deep eyes flood Minho’s mind and not for the first time since your parting, Minho aches to see you again. But your voice and the despondent look on your face told him that such a meeting probably won’t happen again.
Still, though, Minho is glad he met you. Because if only for a few hours, at least, he felt completely relaxed. Free. And maybe in love.
If you’d seen her, you might understand, Changbin.
Felix gasps, as per his duties as the melodramatic younger brother. “A girl?”
Minho refuses to answer.
“But isn’t that a good thing?” Felix’s eyebrows furrow and he drops onto the seat next to Minho. “You know who you want to marry now! More or less, anyway? So Mother can stop beating you up over finding a wife?”
A deep sigh leaves Minho’s lips. That’s what he would have hoped too. But given your response from last night, he doesn’t think that will happen at all. “She lives far away from here,” he mumbles. “Said she probably couldn’t see me again. Plus, I have no idea of her social status. Mother might not even approve.”
“Maybe we can find her,” Hyunjin volunteers, closing the book. “What was her name?”
“Y/N. But don’t try to find her,” he says. “I don’t think she would take very kindly to that. We may or may not meet again. Neither of us knows.”
Silence.
“But even if you meet again, it might be too late.” Felix’s voice is unusually somber. Changbin and Hyunjin shoot him warning looks, but Minho’s far from blowing up. What Felix said is very true. He might very well have a wife picked by his parents’ hands by the time he sees you next. Assuming he ever sees you again.
Changbin’s voice is uncharacteristically gentle. “I think we need a break,” he says brusquely. “Your lessons are finished and everyone’s preparing for the celebrations tomorrow, so I don’t think we’ll be missed if we go on a hunt.” He grins.
“A hunt?” Minho echoes.
“Yes.”
“The ambassador gifted you a new bow yesterday, right? Why not try it out?” Felix’s eyes sparkle with excitement.
A small smile spreads on Minho’s face. “Why not?”
. . .
The sun has begun to sink in the sky as you circle over the lake, your maidens following behind. Soon, you’ll be human again, but you need to land before that happens so you don’t go crash-landing onto the ground.
You’ve just begun your descent onto the silvery water when Lia’s voice crashes into your mind.
Y/N, watch out!
You jerk upwards, looking behind you. Terror races through your veins when you see the huge hawk tearing through the trees.
Chan hasn’t appeared so blatantly like this in years, not since the day he cursed you into your current form. But the bird is unmistakably him – you can see it in the hatred in the hawk’s eyes.
What is he doing here? He knows he can’t kill you just yet – the magic on your uncle’s necklace will have to wear off first – so why is he here already?
Your wings flap faster and you shoot forward, spurred on by the raw terror you feel for your cousin. If there was once any affection between you two, it is now long gone.
Run, Y/N. His cruel voice echoes through your mind. Or should I say fly? That’s all you can do, isn’t it? Hide from danger instead of facing it like a true ruler?
You close your mind, the one thing you’ve learned to do perfectly since Chan left. When he first disappeared, his voice used to torment you for hours on end until your uncle taught you to shut him out. Your thoughts become blissfully empty for a moment until terror takes over again.
Greenery flashes beneath you as you soar through the trees, weaving between trunks and ducking under branches. You hear noises that suggest your maidens are attempting to help, but Chan has his own followers to fight them off.
The sun is just beginning to fade over the horizon. Heartened by the sight, you curve your path, attempting to make it back to the lake where you can defend yourself on solid ground. Your human form can do nothing in the air.
With a crow of joy, you dive down to the lake, heart beating wildly in relief as you paddle to the edge of the water. The sun finally sinks beneath the horizon, and you endure the agony of the transformation back to a human.
You hear Jisung screeching and Lia yelling. The voices of your other friends sound from various parts of the forest. You turn around to greet them but stop short when you see the man standing in front of you.
By all the stars, how could this happen?
“Minho?”
. . .
Everything happened way too quickly for Minho to process. All he knows is that he was aiming with his arrow, planning to strike down one of the birds in flight – preferably the swan, because what a prize that would have been for the castle – but he lowered his weapons, mesmerized by the bird’s grace even in the face of danger.
It reminded him of you. Pure, perfect, delicate, yet still a fighter. Fighting to survive. He couldn’t kill it.
And then the bird turned out to be you.
For now, he stands dumbstruck, staring at your perfect face.
I just watched a swan turn into a human.
Maybe if he blinks really hard, this will just be a hallucination. Maybe he fell off his horse while hunting and got knocked out and now he’s dreaming.
He blinks once, then twice. There is no doubt that it’s you. Your dress is the same. Your necklace is the same. Your warm eyes, wide with shock, are the same. So is your face.
Not a dream.
I just watched a swan turn into the girl I might have fallen in love with and it’s not a dream.
A shudder of terror and relief runs down Minho’s spine. He’s suddenly very, very glad that he did not release the arrow.
“Minho?” you whisper again, stepping slightly closer. “How… how did you get here? How did you get into the forest?”
Minho swallows hard. “I… just rode in? On my horse?”
“That shouldn’t have been possible,” you murmur, more to yourself than him. “Who…?”
Then the hawk lands and for the second time in less than five minutes, a bird transforms into a person. Minho thinks he might just faint right then and there.
This person has blond curls and skin as pale as the moon. Handsome, yes, but with a dangerously evil glint in his eye that sends fear spiking into Minho’s heart.
Your eyes turn dark. “You let him in.”
The newcomer raises his arms in a ‘what can you do?’ gesture, smiling coldly. “I might not be able to kill you yet, but a human with human weapons certainly can. I just thought it was a golden opportunity when I saw him on his horse.” His smile turns into a snarl. “But again, I overestimated how useful humans can be. Should’ve used the earthen elves.” The dark eyes lock onto Minho’s, rendering him frozen. “You were supposed to shoot her, you know.”
“Good thing I didn’t,” Minho snaps.
The cold laugh that echoes through the forest sends chills up his spine. “An amusing human. Too bad that you must die.”
“Enough.” You step in front of Minho and he’s a little ashamed to admit his relief, though it quickly turns to worry for your safety. “You brought him in here, Chan, didn’t you? So let him go. He has nothing to do with this anymore.”
“But why?” The man – Chan – cocks an eyebrow. “He knows about us now. He saw you and I transform. Shouldn’t you want him dead as well?”
“Is killing your only solution to everything?” The calmness of your voice astounds Minho, but the whiteness of your clenched knuckles gives your tension away.
“Oh, I don’t enjoy killing, cousin.” Chan smirks. “I only do it when necessary.”
And without warning, he raises an arm and a bolt of light shoots straight at Minho’s chest.
. . .
You never knew you could move so fast. All you knew in the moment was that Minho couldn’t die, not at the hands of your evil cousin.
Chan’s bolt of light strikes your shimmering shield with a crash that reverberates through the trees and sends ripples across the lake. For a terrifying second, the shield almost splits under the pressure of Chan’s power. But the knowledge that Minho will die if you don’t fight steels your mind and the shield shimmers brighter, stronger.
With a shout that’s more akin to a roar, you send the ball of light flying back at Chan. The momentary pride you feel at deflecting his attack fades quickly when you realize how drained you are. Chan, on the other hand, doesn’t even look like he’s broken a sweat.
Not fair.
“You’ve improved, I’ll give you that.” Chan smiles coldly. “We’ll see if it’s enough by next week.”
Your nails dig into your palm. “Get out of my forest.”
“It won’t be yours much longer, dear cousin. I’ll be back.” He disappears into a swirl of black.
“I don’t doubt it,” you mutter.
“Um, Y/N?” Minho’s confused voice breaks into your thoughts. “I’m sorry, but… what just happened?”
Right. Now you need to explain.
“Walk with me.” You give him an apologetic glance. “I’ll explain everything as I make my rounds.”
You thank all the heavens for Minho’s silence as you explain the situation. How your uncle chose you to rule instead of his son, Chan. How Chan came back and cursed you into your swan form but your uncle’s magic protected you enough to keep you from permanently transforming until your twenty-first birthday, which is less than two weeks away.
“You should not be here,” you say bluntly, eyes roving the trees for anything out of the ordinary. “The forest is only visible to those who live in it, unless someone shows you the way in.”
Minho nods. “That makes sense. I thought it was strange that I’d never seen this part of the forest before. Did Chan…?”
Your lips curl. “I suppose. He probably lured you here too.”
It’s a quiet night. When you and Minho fall silent, it’s as though the entire forest is waiting for one of you to speak.
“I almost released the arrow,” Minho says quietly. It takes you a moment to hear him, then another to comprehend his words. And when you realize what he means, all you can really say is “oh.”
Silence again.
“Why didn’t you?” you finally ask.
Minho shrugs. His eyes bore into yours. “The swan… as I watched you flying, it reminded me of you. Of our dance. I felt I couldn’t kill such grace.”
You feel your cheeks heat up slightly. “I see.”
“This curse…” Minho trails off, then takes your hand. “Is there any way I can help?”
If only.
“I wish you could.” You smile gently, trying to hide your own pain. “I’m afraid this is a battle between just Chan and I.”
One that he’ll probably win.
“Do you know how to defeat him? Any idea?” Minho presses.
You snort a little. “I somehow have to unlock my power. Once I find it, I should be able to overpower Chan. My uncle once told me I would be more powerful than Chan someday, but I can’t see how that could be true.”
The two of you fall silent again. Then Minho takes both of your hands in his.
“Y/N.” He forces you to look at him. “You have a reservoir of strength in you that I believe is only untapped. Once you realize your power, I have no doubt that you will be able to defeat your cousin.”
“I have less than two weeks, Minho.” You smile sadly.
Somehow, the two of you have made it through the forest and are back at the lake. Moonlight shimmers in the smooth surface and reflects onto Minho’s face, illuminating it in the night. He looks ethereal under the moon’s pale rays and your heart skips a beat.
“Don’t lose hope.” Minho smiles. “I believe in you.”
His words touch you in a way that nearly brings tears to your eyes. “Thank you,” you murmur.
“I should go now. My friends are probably worried.” Minho adjusts the bow on his shoulder. “Will… will I see you again?”
You want to say yes. You really, really want to say yes, but that could just put Minho in more harm’s way. But he already knows about the forest, and you don’t trust yourself to do a memory wipe on him.
There is a way to keep him safe.
“Yes, but wait a moment.” You remove your hand from his. “Don’t move.”
Breathing deeply, you muster your powers until the growing warmth in your heart manifests into a small, pulsating ball of magic in your hand. With a soft breath, you blow the magic onto Minho, watching as the sparkles settle and disappear into his skin.
“This will protect you from my cousin,” you tell him. “I may not be able to fight directly, but I am quite good at defensive magic. He won’t be able to easily curse you. But you must be careful not to let anyone know where you’re going and trust no one. Chan has many spies, both human and nonhuman.”
“Thank you,” Minho breathes. He reaches forward and squeezes your hand.
Bravery rushes through your veins and you kiss him on the cheek. “Thank you. For choosing not to shoot. For wanting to help.”
Minho looks slightly red under the moonlight, though he has enough sauciness left in him to press a kiss to your hand. “I will see you soon.”
The memory of his lips stays with you long after he’s disappeared.
. . . . .
Chan remains suspiciously quiet for the next few days, allowing Minho to come and go quietly. Every time you ask him if anything happened, he’s happy – but also worried – to shake his head and reassure you that he’s been fine.
The nights spent walking with you on the soft grass become the times when Minho feels the most at home in a way he could never feel in the palace. Surrounded by nature and greenery with the occasional burst of sparkling magic, a certain warmth fills Minho that he could never find in the cold, marble walls of the palace. Despite the terror he felt that first day in the forest, he finds himself grimly thanking Chan for the opportunity to come here.
For the opportunity to see you again.
Typically, Minho isn’t one to believe in romantic ideas like love at first sight. That’s more of Hyunjin’s job – whenever the guard isn’t on duty, anyone can find him in the library, reading yet another romance novel. Once, Minho took a peek at the pages. He almost threw up right then and there, and he’d teased Hyunjin for an entire week afterwards.
If Hyunjin knew what was happening right now – well, if any of his friends knew, really – they would be teasing him to no tomorrow. But Minho doesn’t care anymore. The feelings in his chest might have scared him at first, but after a week of coming to the forest, he’s ready to embrace them.
First love. Minho is sure this is what it is. He thinks about you at all times of the day, hoping that your swan form is safe from predators, praying that Chan doesn’t find some way to defeat you just yet. He lives for the times he gets to see you, glowing under the moonlit sky.
On the night of his birthday, he sneaks away from the palace and dances with you under a canopy of trees and stars, the still waters of the lake shimmering in the distance.
“I love you, Y/N,” Minho confesses that night just before he has to leave. “I know it’s only been a week, but I swear by the stars, I love you.”
Though a smile settles on your face, your eyes turn sad. You drop your gaze to his hand linked with yours. “I love you too, Minho.” You swallow hard and look up. “I really do.”
Neither of you say the words bouncing through your minds, but they hang in the air anyway, creating a thick blanket of tension that threatens to suffocate the two of you.
Minho ignores it. “Will you come to the palace next week?” he asks. His heart swells with hope. “It would be an honor to dance with you the night before my coronation.”
At that, you hang your head. “I cannot promise, Minho.”
It’s what he expected. His coronation is your birthday, and you need to break your curse before then. There was little chance, if any, that you could come. Even so, Minho feels a bit dejected. “I understand,” he forces out.
“I’m sorry.” You squeeze his hand. “If I could…”
“I know.” He presses a kiss on your cheek. “But just in case, I’ll be waiting for you.”
“On the day of, I will send a message to you.” You smile shakily. “You will know if I’m coming or not on the day.”
“So last minute,” Minho teases. “But no matter. I will wait.”
“We don’t think Chan will come into the open until that day, but all the same, I think you should avoid the forest for the next week,” you caution. “He’s been suspiciously quiet, which only means he’s planning something. I don’t want you to get caught in it.”
Minho furrows his eyebrows. He doesn’t like it – he understands the risk, but he wants to be at your side in case you’re in danger. There is little doubt in his mind that you can hold your own, at least for a while, but he wants to be there for you.
“Do you have a plan?” he asks.
You frown slightly. “He can’t hurt me until my birthday. He’s sure to remain in hiding until the day before, then strike at midnight. I will just have to be ready then.”
Minho frowns. He hates that plan. There’s so many variables and so little certainty of anything.
“I know you don’t like it.” You smile sadly. “I don’t either. I want to see you for the rest of my days. But it would kill me if you were hurt, so for my sake, please don’t come.”
“Not even tomorrow?”
“Don’t pout at me.” You reach over and straighten his lips into a line. “That’s better. And no, not even tomorrow.”
Minho attempts to smile. “If I can’t see you until my coronation, may I request one thing from you?”
“Within reason.” A bit of sparkle comes back into your eyes and Minho drinks in the sight, knowing he won’t be able to see it for at least another week.
“May I kiss you?” he breathes.
Breathlessly, he waits for your tiny nod of approval, then leans forward to slot his lips against yours. And in that kiss, he pours all of the emotions he feels for you that he could never put into words.
You sigh slightly against his lips and pull him closer. Minho feels heady with bliss at the pressure of your lips on his, the touch of your hands on his face. He holds your waist, rubbing soft circles against the feathers of your dress.
Finally, you break away for air. With pink cheeks and bright eyes, Minho thinks you look more beautiful than you ever have before.
“You should go,” you finally whisper. “It’s nearing dawn.”
Minho sighs. “I’ll wait for your answer on my coronation day. If you come, I might just give you another kiss.” He winks.
Cringing slightly, you turn away. “I guess I’m not going, then,” you mutter.
“Your smile tells me otherwise.” Minho swoops in and plants a last kiss on your cheek, then on your lips. “Good luck, my swan.”
It’s the first time he’s ever called you that. But the name slips from his mouth so easily that he knows, should he ever see you again, that that will be his name for you. His swan.
You reach up to kiss his cheek. “Thank you, my prince.”
. . . . .
One day passes without trouble. Then a second. And a third. And a fourth.
By the fifth, you’re a nervous wreck. As a swan, you flutter from tree to tree restlessly, just waiting for trouble in the form of Chan to appear. Tomorrow is the day before your birthday. Chan is sure to strike sometime then.
It’s also the night before Minho’s coronation.
You’ve decided not to go. Chan will follow you anywhere, so better you fight him in the forest than in a ballroom full of humans. Fewer deaths. Fewer casualties.
Though who knows how many of those there will be if Chan wins.
Hopelessness settles in your veins as the sun begins to set. You land on the lake, limbs heavy but head buzzing with adrenaline. Your fellow swan maidens land beside you, all peering nervously into the forest.
I have a bad feeling, Yuna murmurs.
We all do, Ryujin snaps.
You shush them.
Gliding along the lake, you wait for the sun to disappear, for night to take the place of day. So absorbed are you in the rays that you barely hear the slight whizzing of something flying by your beak.
Fly!
Immediately you flap your wings, attempting to lift off from the water. But something strikes your side and immediately you feel woozy. Wings limp, you drop back into the lake with a splash. Next to you, your maidens go limp as well.
Just as you black out, something tugs your unresisting body to shore.
. . .
Minho slips into bed, gazing out of his window at the full moon. He wonders if you’re safe, then remembers you must be. The jewel. Your necklace. You will be okay for now.
He has to believe it.
“Until tomorrow,” he whispers. Tomorrow, he will have word from you. Tomorrow.
He closes his eyes and drifts into a fitful sleep.
. . .
You wake, head throbbing and wrists tied, in a tiny room. Your five maidens lie around you in various states of wakefulness, ranging from mostly still conked out (Lia) to more or less alert (Yeji). All of you are human.
“They shot us with something,” Ryujin groans, uselessly trying to free her wrists.
You nod slowly. “Undoubtedly Chan’s work. He probably hired some of the earthen elves and their poison darts.” Your lips curl into a snarl. “Someone needs to get out of here and find Minho.”
“Right.” Chaeryeong fixes her gaze on you. “Let’s get you out.”
“No.” You shake your head. “Not me.”
Five pairs of eyes stare at you. “Why?” Yuna finally asks.
“I can’t be killed yet.” You grimly indicate the necklace against your throat. “I have one day left. If I go, Chan has no reason to keep the rest of you alive. If I stay, he does.”
“You know we would all die for you.” Yeji’s gaze, uncharacteristically serious, pins you down. The weight of her words settles on your shoulders.
“And I, you. But this isn’t the time for any of us to die.” You spit a piece of hair out of your mouth. “One of you needs to get out and alert Minho.” Your gaze turns to Lia. “You have the best sense of direction and you’re small enough to fit through that window in the corner.”
“Y/N –”
“No questions.” Steely-eyed, you stare each maiden down. “If you argue, I will command you. As your queen.”
That settles it. The four of you struggle to undo the bonds on Lia’s wrists, rubbing a rusty nail against the ropes until she’s free. She quickly tosses the rope out of the window and with a final look in your direction, she jumps out too.
You barely have enough time for a sigh of relief before the door slams open.
. . .
Minho paces his room, already fitted into his suit and crown. There’s no chance he can escape tonight – the suit will immediately give him away.
But tonight, he isn’t supposed to escape. He’s supposed to wait. For you.
The small clock in his room ticks again. He forces himself not to look – he’s been doing that for the past few hours.
You promised to send someone. So why hasn’t anyone come? Are you in trouble? Did Chan appear?
What if you’re dead?
No.
Minho shakes his head firmly. Your necklace will protect you until midnight. Chan couldn’t have killed you yet. Maybe you got sidetracked. It’s entirely possible.
Still, he wishes you would hurry.
. . .
With a final scream, your weak shield shatters. You hang your head, refusing to let Chan see the tears dripping down your cheeks.
It’s humiliating. When you turned to swans at dawn, he threw you all into cages. When you turned human again, he tied you up. You never had much pride to begin with, but it feels like half of anything you had left is gone.
You’ve failed. You can’t even keep up a simple shield to save your friends. With your hands newly tied with ropes imbued with Chan’s spells, you’re helpless against him.
Your cousin only laughs. “Pitiful.” You can hear the sneer in his voice. “I can’t understand why my father ever chose you over me.” He shakes his head, blond curls falling into his eyes. Tiredly, you think what a handsome and good man he could’ve been had he not fallen to the darkness.
“Have you ever heard that those who desire power the most are the ones who deserve it the least?” You blink the last of the tears from your eyes and look up at the person you hate the most in this world.
Chan’s eyes darken into something maniacal, something worse than evil. But despite the fear rushing through your blood, you refuse to look away.
“I deserve the forest far more than you ever did,” he snarls.
You brace yourself for the next hit and pray to the heavens that Lia made it.
. . .
Minho feels his heart dropping to his stomach as he gazes over the crowd. You’re not here. You haven’t sent any messages.
You’ve broken your promise.
Hyunjin side-eyes him. “Looking for someone?” he asks.
There’s no use hiding it. Minho nods.
Then the doors open at the top of the stairs. He looks up.
There, in a dress of pure white feathers, stands you. Your eyes catch his and you send him a shy smile.
Minho’s heart is about to beat out of his chest.
You’re here.
. . .
Lia swoops down into the palace gardens, bypassing the guards and their swords. The sun dips below the trees just as she takes shelter behind a large clump of bushes to transform.
She hopes that the dress her human form gives her is suitable for a ball.
Stealth has never been Lia’s best point, but she somehow manages to enter the palace without anyone seeing her. Once inside, she simply acts slightly wine drunk, allowing a tired guard to escort her into the ballroom.
But her sigh of relief is cut off when she realizes what’s happening at the center of the room.
Y/N?
She shakes her head. It can’t be her. How could Y/N be here, when she’s probably being tortured at this moment at Chan’s hideout?
This must be one of Chan’s tricks.
“Prince!” she screeches, shoving through the throng of people. “Prince! Prince Minho!”
He doesn’t hear her.
“PRINCE!” she screams, pushing the last person out of her way. Finally, he hears her and looks her way.
Lia’s heart drops. Something isn’t right. Minho’s eyes are slightly unfocused, and she’s never seen this dopey look on his face before. Not even after he kissed Y/N.
Enchanted.
“Lia?” Some of the dopiness melts away, replaced with confusion. “Why…?”
“Prince.” She stalks forward. “This is not Y/N. Chan sent this person as a fake. Changed their appearance. Made an illusion. I don’t know. She’s not Y/N because Y/N is being held this very minute in Chan’s hideout and you need to come with me now.”
The dopey, unfocused look comes back to Minho’s eyes. “But Y/N is right here?”
“Yes, I’m right here.” The look that the poser sends Lia is perfectly innocent, perfectly delicate, perfectly calculated.
It has to be an illusion. No human is that perfect. Least of all Y/N.
“Minho, listen to me.” A crowd has formed, but no one’s tried to stop her yet so she plows on. “This is not your real Y/N. Look at her face. Look at her eyes. She may look like Y/N but she’s an illusion. Wake up, Prince!”
The prince looks between Lia and the poser, confusion and doubt flitting over his face. Then someone grabs her arm from behind.
“I’m sorry, Your Highness. I will take her away,” a guard says over her shoulder. But Lia takes no notice, attention fixated on the dagger at the guard’s side.
She draws the blade with her free arm and the guard shouts, immediately letting her go. Ignoring the cries of fear, she aims.
“Watch, Prince.”
The dagger sails through the air right into the illusion’s chest.
Screams echo throughout the ballroom but no blood flows. The poser’s face registers shock, then blankness as her body dissolves into the air. The dagger clatters to the floor.
All the confusion clears from the prince’s eyes. His skin turns white. “Two horses,” he snaps at a shell-shocked guard. Then he turns to Lia. “Please take me to Y/N. Immediately.”
. . .
The clock in Chan’s room reads a quarter to twelve. At least, that’s what you think it reads. It’s hard to see through the sweat and blood dripping into your eyes.
Fifteen minutes or less. That’s all you have. The hope that Lia will come back starts to fade away.
“Why don’t you just kill me now, cousin?” You spit blood out of your mouth, wishing your friends were still here to bolster your confidence. Chan threw them back into the room after they made too loud a ruckus. But the sounds of them still banging against the door give you a little more strength.
Chan smiles easily, sitting cross-legged on the floor in front of you. It’s almost like you two are children again, sitting across from each other and playing games.
Then another drop of sweat stings in your eye and you get rid of any illusions of childhood.
“Oh, Y/N, you always knew I was bad with human weapons.” He laughs coldly. “And they’re all made of iron, you know? Wouldn’t want to burn myself.”
You spit in his face. “If you can’t kill me from this short range with a human weapon, I don’t know if you’re really strong enough to be a king. And I’m sure you could come up with a spell to protect your precious skin, if you’re as capable and powerful as you say.”
“Yet another reason why you shouldn’t rule,” Chan tuts, carelessly wiping away your bloodied spit. He hooks a hand under your chin, pulling your face closer. He tuts again, mockingly. “You were always the snippier one of us two.”
“Get off me!” You wrench your face away from his grasp. The lingering feeling of his hand on your chin makes your skin crawl.
“As you wish.” He smirks. “But as such, I think I’ll stick with watching you die slowly. It’s what you deserve, isn’t it? A human weapon wouldn’t provide as much pain. And who knows?” His grin grows wider. “Maybe, come dawn, I’ll make swan soup and feed it to the dogs.”
Fury blinds your vision and you open your mouth to scream –
And then the door bursts open.
. . .
The shock that blinds Minho at the sight of your bloodied figure nearly kills him. Literally. Had Lia not pulled him away, the blast of light would have killed him.
“Come to join the party?” Chan asks, looking as unruffled and terrifying as ever. He glances at a clock in the corner. “You have seven minutes left to say goodbye to your precious queen.”
Enraged, Minho draws a dagger from his belt and sends it flying at Chan. He doesn’t even blink an eye – with a flick of his hand, the blade dissolves into the air in front of him.
“I knew there was one of you missing.” Chan casts a disdainful look at Lia. “No matter.” He fixes his gaze on Minho. “So you figured out my little illusion, didn’t you? You should’ve stayed with her. The real thing isn’t as pretty, is she?” He jerks his head at you.
Rage fills Minho’s vision and he nearly leaps at Chan. But your voice cuts in.
“Stop.”
All the attention turns back to you.
You spit blood out of your mouth. “Isn’t your fight with me, Chan?” A ghost of a smile plays on your lips. “Why don’t you release these bonds and have us a fair battle?”
Minho wants to scream for you to shut up.
“A good suggestion, dear Y/N.” Chan pretends to think, then shakes his head. “But I’d prefer to watch you break first.”
“No showing of skill? No proving you are fit to rule?” Your eyes flit to the clock and Minho looks too, against his will.
Two minutes.
Chan grins, but Minho can see the repressed anger in his eyes. “I already know I am fit to rule.”
“Then are you afraid that I will find my strength and kill you first?” You tsk. “Coward.”
“What you call cowardice is what I call a strategy.” The smile turns animalistic as Chan directs it at him. “Say goodbye to your lover, dear cousin.”
A flash of light burns out of Chan’s palm, directed straight at Minho’s chest.
. . .
Chan has never seen anyone move so quickly. Much less if they were bound by magic ropes.
His magic ropes. The ropes imbued with the strength of every creature he’s killed.
And you…
You broke them.
His eyes widen as he takes in your outstretched hands, free of bindings, creating a shield. A shield that glows with more power than he’s ever seen you conjure.
The light fizzles from his palm. And as your darkened, furious eyes lock with Chan’s, he feels an unfamiliar emotion. So unfamiliar that he’s almost forgotten its name.
As the clock behind him chimes the hour, Chan does not gloat. Chan does not laugh.
For the first time in years, Chan feels fear.
. . .
How did I do that?
You stare at your outstretched hands and the shield of light they’ve created. Ragged breaths leave your lips but to your surprise, you don’t feel tired. There is no exhaustion. If anything, you feel exhilarated.
The clock chimes. Midnight.
You lock eyes with your cousin. For once, he seems to have nothing to say.
“Anything to say, Chan?” you snarl. You kick one of the torn ropes at your feet and he flinches. “Anything at all?”
“… How?” he finally whispers.
For a moment, you find yourself wondering the same thing. How could you have done this? How did you break from Chan’s bonds? How did you manage to surpass his power?
Your uncle’s words echo through your mind.
“You have an ability that Chan does not. For this reason, you are more powerful than Chan will ever be. But you must unlock that power yourself.”
And suddenly, you understand. You understand how you moved so quickly that first day you protected Minho. You understand how you withstood Chan’s torture for so long while waiting for Lia. You understand the magic your uncle left in the gem that rests against your throat.
You understand the magic that led you to break Chan’s bonds and protect the people you love the most in the world.
“My uncle – your father – once told me I had an ability you do not. And because of that, he told me I had more power than you would ever have.” Your words are slow, calculated, but for once, there is no race against time. There are five hours until dawn – plenty of time before your final transformation.
And with a little luck, that transformation will never happen.
“That day, he gave me this necklace to protect me.” You grasp the gem around your neck. “He told me it had a magic in it as old as time, and that you would never be able to overcome it before my twenty-first birthday. So I suppose it no longer works.” Slowly, you unclasp the chain from your neck, clutching the gem in your hand. “But I don’t suppose I need it anymore.”
No one speaks.
“How, you ask?” You step forward, and for once, Chan steps back. “I’ve found my power. It is a power far older, far stronger than your dark arts. Would you like to hear about it?”
Chan swallows, attempting a look of defiance. You wish you could tell him how stupid it looks.
“It is a magic as vast as the stars,” you whisper. “It is a magic as old as time. It is the power to feel a heartbeat from across the room. It is the power to speak volumes without a sound, without a word.”
You step forward.
“It is the power to protect.”
Another step.
“It is the power to love.”
As you stare into his eyes, real fear flashes over Chan’s face. But you take no pleasure in it, only feel sorrow that your cousin will never be able to feel as deeply as you.
In a movement as smooth as water, you grasp Chan’s arm with a strength you never thought you had. Your other hand presses against his chest.
“I’m sorry, cousin.”
Your power drives deep into his heart.
. . . . .
Minho’s parents were unsure of the union at first, especially since they found you in the same sorry state that Chan’s torture left you. But Minho had refused to let you return to the forest and practically forced you and your maidens into the castle to help you clean up and heal. Upon your request, he brought Jisung, Jeongin, and Seungmin over as well. Once the tattered dress of feathers was gone, your cuts and scrapes cleaned, and Minho had informed them of your magic and your status as queen, his parents became more receptive.
You sit in the front row at Minho’s coronation, your former swan maidens at your side. Pride fills your heart as you watch the priest crown your love, hand him the royal sword and scepter, and repeat the oath his father took so many years prior.
That day, you don’t dance with him, as per the doctor’s orders. But Minho stays by your side throughout the ensuing ball, only leaving for several ceremonial dances that he pouts the whole way through. But, as you remind him, “there will be many more dances together after we marry.”
And marry you do. All of your forest friends come to the ceremony, watch you walk down the aisle in a white gown devoid of feathers to recite your vows to the king.
(Jisung, Felix, Jeongin, and the girls all openly cry into each other’s arms. Seungmin, Changbin, and Hyunjin refuse to admit their tears but everyone can see through them anyway.)
The kiss that day is like your first, minus the sadness. Your hands cup his face while his rest lightly against your waist. Minho’s lips press against yours with a gentle insistence that you eagerly give in to, his fingers brushing softly against the fabric of your dress.
The festivities last until midnight, when you’re finally allowed to retire to your room in the palace. Minho finds you on the balcony, staring down at the throngs of celebrating citizens.
Weeks ago, you were terrified of turning twenty-one. You were terrified of the inevitable change and the inevitable death sentence that age would bring.
Now, you think that turning twenty-one wasn’t the worst thing you’ve done in your life.
“What are you thinking of, my swan?” Minho presses a kiss against your neck.
You smile. “Just… I don’t know. Turning twenty-one seemed so terrifying a few weeks ago. Now...”
“Ah.” Minho nods. “You know, I dreaded that age too.”
“No kidding.” You raise an eyebrow.
“I was terrified of losing my freedom, of being forced to marry someone I didn’t love and being forced to stay with them for the rest of my life.” Minho squeezes your hand. “But you know, it doesn’t seem too bad now.”
A snort bursts from your lips. “That’s an understatement,” you laugh, turning back to the scene beyond the balcony. There’s a little silence.
“What are you thinking of now?” Minho whispers.
The smile on your face grows wider. “The day we first met.”
“Oh, yes.” Minho turns you around to face him again. “I think I knew then and there that I was going to fall in love with you, you know.”
Shyly, you look down. “I think I knew too.”
He tilts your chin back up and presses a light kiss on your lips. “I love you, Y/N.”
One hand reaches up to rub the gem resting at your throat. Your uncle’s necklace still sparkles around your neck as a reminder of the duties you still have in the forest, but also as a reminder of the immense power he always knew you had. The power of that single, simple word.
Love.
You smile, dropping the gem to rest your arms around Minho’s neck. He smiles down at you with passion in his eyes and happiness on his lips.
“I love you too.”
#inkidz#stray kids#skz#stray kids scenarios#skz scenarios#danceracha#minho#fluff#angst#violence#death#royalty!au#fantasy!au#stray kids minho scenarios#dawn#scriptura-delirus
297 notes
·
View notes
Text
the garden (c.h)
Summary: the reader is the princess that prince calum has been promised at birth to be married to when of age. you then actually start to fall in love without knowing it.
——————————————————————————
every royal has a thing that helps them to escape even if it’s just for a moment. being a princess yourself, you know that things aren’t always the best when it comes to your royalty duties. your escape was the garden that your family has. you loved reading your books surrounded by gorgeous flowers and under the sun or even moonlight. it was the fact that nobody ever bothered you and you liked that.
“y/n, you know now that you’re of age it’s time for you to be queen and run a kingdom with prince calum,” your mother spoke as she stood behind you and brushed your hair. you nodded and gave her a tight lipped smile.
“yes mother, i know. but must it be necessary for me to move away from my home? can’t he just move here?” you were sort of in distress knowing that you have to leave pretty much everything and having it all go to your older brother.
your mother sighed and stopped brushing your hair to lay her hands on your shoulder. “no it does not work like that. you know this kingdom is already promised to your brother. stop asking such silly questions, you are to be queen with prince calum and rule over his kingdom with him. now please get ready to pack up for the trip in 3 days,” she puts your brush down and walks out of your room without another word.
your lady in waiting emma, knocks on your door before walking in. to you, she wasn’t just your lady in waiting but your best friend that you could always seek comfort in. you guys were never so formal around each other which was definitely a plus.
“hey y/n, what do you think you want to pack?” she knows not to push you but she always knows your mother would be pissed off if you guys didn’t start packing. you looked at her and shrugged your shoulders as your eyes started to water.
“oh honey come here,” she held her arms out for you to hug her. you embrace her and let your tears go. you found it unfair that you’re suppose to be married to someone you didn’t even know. that you didn’t even love. “it’s okay, i promise i’m going to be right with you. even though i don’t have much of a choice,” you let out a small hearty laugh at her attempt to make you smile which was working.
the moment your brother walked into your room was the exact moment everything felt even worse. “would you stop being a fucking crybaby? it’s not that serious really. so glad you’re not going to be around here anymore,” his shoulders shook with laughter.
“get out right now. leave me alone, i’m not in the mood to deal with your shit mason,” you stood up, pushed him out of the door and slammed it in his face before he got a chance to say anything else. you and mason used to be close as children but that changed when he found out he was to be ruler of the kingdom. you often wondered how things would be different if he wasn’t an ass to you.
—
in three days, your mother and father made sure you were ready to be with your fiancé. the goodbye was hard as it was because you had your last few moments in your garden just siting on the grass. it was crazy how your parents didn’t want to come with you. it felt like they were happy you were going away.
you and emma arrived at the castle in just a few hours. you could feel your breathing almost come to a stop but emma grabbed your hand and squeezed it to let you know you certainly wasn’t alone. someone was there to open the carriage door and helps you both out of the carriage. the queen, king and of course prince was right there to greet you guys at the castle entrance.
“it is an honor to meet you all,” you curtsied because it was what a princess should do. the queen mirrored your act while both the king and prince bowed. “the pleasure is all ours princess y/n. where might your parents be?” you felt slightly embarrassed by the king’s question.
“they did not feel it was necessary to come with me. as they are also getting ready to help my brother rule our kingdom. but this is my lady in waiting emma,” you introduced emma to the three. they nodded and greeted her as well.
“my son will be showing you both to your sleeping quarters. isn’t that right calum,” his mother turned to look at him. “yes, right this way ladies,” you and emma followed calum through the castle. he stops at where your room was at and was quick to turn to you.
“look i don��t really give a fuck about this but for the sake of my parents i’m trying. so please, just stay the hell away when possible. i don’t need to deal with a stuck up princess like you,” with that he walked away. he didn’t even know you but was quick to assume your character. it was something you didn’t look forward too.
you walked into the beautiful room decorated with all kinds of paintings on the wall with the gold ascent trimming. “yikes, i thought he was going to be nicer,” you looked at emma with a blank look.
“em he’s such an asshole! i am not a ‘stuck up princess’ hell i don’t even really want to marry him,” emma laughs at your huffing and pacing. “em this is not a laughing matter, can’t you see i’m ranting here!” you wave your arm dramatically and flop on your bed.
a knock on the door made you pause before saying a quick come in. to your surprise the queen was there in front of you. “y/n there is to be a ball tonight to celebrate you and calum coming together. but don’t worry about a dress, i had the tailors make you some dresses in different colors. i need you and calum to go work out what you guys want to wear,” with a single nod of your head, you followed her to where the prince was.
“there’s the beautiful princess! nice to meet you, i’m olivia and i’ll be helping you and calum pick out your outfits,” you smiled brightly at her feeling welcomed by her presence.
you ran your hands against the dresses with the various colors and styles. “what color were you thinking calum?” he looked over not only the suits but the dresses too. he couldn’t help but to think about how you’d look beautiful in any of the dresses. “calum?” you questioned him seeing as he was in some sort of daze.
“i think the emerald green looks great but i’m okay with anything if that’s not what you want,” he looked over at you as you pulled the green dress to view it. it was a gorgeous satin that had spaghetti straps with a slight v-neck and a high side slit. “i love it! olivia this dress is so beautiful. thank you so much,” you hugged the girl overly happy to wear the dress.
“great choice, you’re gonna look stunning! i’ll make sure of it,” she patted your back and ushered you to start getting ready.
—
calum hadn’t seen you since picking out the suit and dress but he was nervous. he felt bad that he judged you without really getting to know you. he was dressed in black slacks, an emerald green satin button up paired with black red bottom shoes. leaving at least three buttons open like he always.
the ball was in full swing and it just a matter of time before they announced you to everyone. to say you were nervous was an understatement. the only person you knew was emma and even she wasn’t going to around you for the entirety. you had to be with calum for basically the whole night. you wished you were in your garden, at least then you’d have calmed nerves.
“now announcing princess y/n,” you give a shy smile and wave as you walked down the stairs to meet calum. his eyes widened looking at you in your full beauty. your hair layed flat over your shoulders. light green makeup on your eyelids with your clear lip gloss. you could the applause from everyone in the room who was dying to see you and calum together. your hand meets his and he helps you down the last two steps. everyone goes back into their own conversations and you let calum guide you wherever.
he leans to your ear and you could feel his breath on the back of your neck. “you look absolutely gorgeous princess,” you give a tight smile.
“you don’t look too bad yourself asshole. yeah, i didn’t forget how you were rude to me earlier,” he stops the two of you from walk. “i’m sorry about that, it was way out of line to do that. i hope you can forgive me?” you nodded.
“yeah, i guess could. but i get to have your dessert tonight,” you pointed your finger at him jokingly. he lets out a small chuckle. “that’s a shame, i was hoping to have you for dessert,” you hit his arm and he wraps his around your waist to bring you over to his friends.
“y/n these are my friends michael, ashton, and luke. guys this is y/n” you immediately pulled ashton in for a hug being excited that you haven’t seen him since the winter ball your parents threw.
“how are you doing ash? i missed you,” you let go of his shoulders and smiled. “doing good y/n, it’s great to see you again. you look beautiful,” the other boys stood there and looked at each other confused. calum felt sort of upset but it wasn’t really his place to be upset in any way.
“we met at the winter ball two years ago that my parent threw. just haven’t been able to be in contact with him. plus, ash you didn’t tell me you knew calum,” you turned to the black haired boy. “and somehow that’s my fault i didn’t know calum was going to marry you,” you both laughed it off still leaving the other boys standing there awkwardly.
“well boys i’m off to catch a drink and be with em,” you waved and walked away. they make sure you’re completely out of earshot before talking about you.
“dude, you’re so lucky! she’s known to be one of nicest princesses ever and you get to marry her,” luke brought his eyes over to calum. “guys she’s really is pretty and i still feel bad i was a dick to her when we first met,” calum was embarrassed to even say. he doesn’t know you at all but yet had the audacity to judge you. you could’ve did the same thing assuming he was one of those princes that do whatever they pleased and whoever they pleased.
“i don’t know man but don’t let her slip through your fingers. she’s better than any of these other empty headed princess,” michael patted his shoulder.
—
in the last couple months you and calum have been closer. you rode horses together, watched tv, ate dinner with just the two of you and even chased each other around the castle. his mother and father where delighted to see your relationship bloom. you were excited to see that they did in fact have a garden. you arose early in the morning with your silk pajamas brushed your teeth, put your hair in a ponytail, grabbed a book you were currently reading and head down to the garden. nobody saw you which was perfect for you.
you take a seat on the grass with your back against the bench and start reading your book. the sun barely out and it was a breath of fresh air.
“hey em, do you know where y/n is? i haven’t seen her all morning and it’s lunchtime now,” emma shook her head at calum. “do you have a garden? if so, check there first! she loves being able to distant herself for a while,” he thanked her and went to the garden. there he found you sleeping on the grass in your pajamas and your book in hand. he felt his chest retract looking at you. still as gorgeous as ever.
“hey doll, it’s time to wake up,” he shook you to wake you up. you mumbled a no and turned over making calum chuckle before he gently grabbed you into his arms to carry you. “cal, leave me be please,” you whined really just wanting to go back to sleep.
“it’s lunchtime, you have to eat something then we can go back to sleep,” he stopped walking letting you fully open your eyes. “okay fine but does this mean we get to cuddle?” he smiled and nodded before putting you down.
“anything for you babe,” he kissed your temple and grabbed your free hand to walk back inside. you had gotten used to him calling you all sorts of pet names and you loved it. you guys weren’t really together, promised at birth or not. calum’s mother wanted you to be comfortable and if it wasn’t with her son, she was okay with it. she loved seeing you two together and she noticed the change between you.
“last one there is a rotten egg,” you take off sprinting to the dinning room dropping your book on the ground. calum was too quick for you and caught up with you in last then a minute. he scooped you up into his arms from behind making you squeal. “gotcha princess, you’re too slow for me,” he presses kisses all over your cheek and neck.
“cal stop that tickles,” you try pushing him away but much to your dismay it didn’t work. “should’ve never told me, now i shall never stop,” playfully he continues which makes the pair of you laugh even more.
-
it was december when your mother and brother came to visit. the holiday season was your favorite because of all the christmas lights and the winter air. you and calum were hosting a children’s event where you guys gave toys to all the children in the land. as you were handing gifts to all the kids you noticed a little girl who seemed to be shy and stood in the very back. you grabbed a couple of gifts for her that you thought she’d like and mumbled to calum that you’d be right back. he watched as you walked away and his heart swooned seeing you bend down to the girls height.
“and what’s your name sweet girl? i hope you don’t mind but i brought some gifts for you,” you whispered not wanting to really frighten her. “my name’s aaliyah and i’m six years old,” she waved a little at you.
“well it’s a pleasure to meet you aaliyah, i’m y/n and is it okay if we open your gifts together,” she nodded and you sat down place her in your lap. you didn’t mind the fact that your dress was on the ground, what mattered was making sure the girl knew she mattered and was loved.
it didn’t take long for you two to start laughing with each other and playing with her dolls. “i like your tiara ! it looks pretty on you,” she was now facing you and placed her hands on it.
“yeah? i think it’d look even better on you,” you gently take the tiara off and placed it on her head making her smile. “see you look gorgeous! now you’re a princess just like me,” she wraps arms around your neck and hugs you. calum catches your eyes and in that moment he just knew he was in love with you.
the event was long over and you had actually given aaliyah your tiara. you’re mother scolded you for it but you waved her off. clearly not caring you were now one tiara short over the many more you had in the closet.
“so y/n, i see you’re less bitchy which is great because now you’re not so uptight. did calum fuck the attitude out of you?” the way mason spoke to you made you livid. he doesn’t even act like your brother anymore just some arrogant piece of shit. before anyone knew it, you raised your hand and slapped him.
“you have some kind of fucking nerve. stop talking to me like i’m a doormat to be walked over. i’ve had enough of you-“ your mother was quick to cut you off with a stop. you were now even more angry, “no fuck that and fuck you. you never stand up for me when clearly that son of a bitch starts with me. i dont care anymore because this is the last straw. mason keep my name out of your fucking mouth or so help me i will not hesitate to stab you myself. now goodbye,” you hastily make it out of the room leaving everyone stunned.
calum clears his throat before mumbling a quick i should go check on her. the silence was nerve racking for everyone. no one knew what to say after your outburst but it was long overdue. he knew where to find you, the only place you go to escape. the garden.
you layed on the bench with your hand leaning down to run your finger tips on the grass. calum just walked over picking your legs up gently and sitting down, putting your legs in his lap. “are you okay love?” he rubbed small circle like patterns on your leg waiting for you to talk or not that was perfectly fine for him. you sat up and shook your head.
“no, hold me?” he didn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around you holding you tightly. he felt like it was the right time to tell you how he felt but was scared of how you would react. “y/n, i’m in love with you. i have been for quite some time now i guess but tonight seeing how you interacted with aaliyah made me realize just how much i love you. i love your confidence, selflessness, and bubbly personality. i love the way you smile when you do things you love like come to the garden to read a book. just everything about you makes my heart happy. you don’t have to tell me anything because i know it’s weird timing to confess my love for you but i couldn’t go on another day without telling you how i feel,” you could feel your eyes watering as you removed yourself from his arms to face him fully.
“calum thomas hood i love you more than you ever know. though you were a bit of an asshole at first but it’s okay because your my asshole,” you paused for a second. “wait that didn’t sound right,” he chuckled and wiped away the single tear that fell to your face.
“that’s alright i know what you meant silly girl,” both hands now on your face, he kissed you and gladly you returned it. it wasn’t rushed or fast but the perfect slow kiss. you were the first one to pull for air placing your forehead on his.
“hey,” you humed in reply simply enjoying the moment. “i love you,” he smiled even harder. “hm turns out i love you just as much,” calum pulls you into a hug and keeps you there. you weren’t stressed about anything that happened just minutes. you didn’t care anymore, the love of your life was holding you in the very place you loved to be in the most.

70 notes
·
View notes
Text
Love Will Find a Way: Chapter 16
In the days that followed, Rafael and Alexa spent most of their time laid across the living room couch, their bodies pressed closely together while their fingers playfully touch, on other occasions, they enjoyed romantic walks on the beach whether the sunlight was shining or the moonlight shone; there came a time during one of their walks where Rafael picked her up over his shoulder and spun her as Alexa squealed with joy.
Their time together was of the utmost bliss, even if it was for a short while, they could forget about the danger that still lingered; svu had yet to find out who was threatening Rafael. On the last day of their getaway, they spent the better part of the day in bed; Alexa quietly laid on her side as he came up behind her with an arm snaked around her waist. His free hand slid the strap of her black top, he then began to pepper the back of her shoulder with small gentle kisses, which caused her to stir.
Alexa moaned softly all the while his fingers played with the hem of her top, his hand slid across her stomach to which it lightly bucked underneath his touch. Her eyelids started to flutter open, she turned her head towards him and gave him a small smirk, as their eyes met; she kissed him sweetly and brought her hand up to his cheek where she caressed it lovingly.
“Good morning mi amor”
“Morning”
“I can’t believe it’s our last day here…wish we could stay here a little longer”
“Yeah, me too”
“So…what should we do today…drive around town, stay here and watch a movie, what do you feel like doing?”
“How about we just stay in bed and then tonight I’ll cook us a meal fit for royalty”
“Hmmm, I like the sound of that”
Alexa shifted her body so that it faced him, her small hands pressed up against his chest then pushed him over on his back; her bright smile lit up her face as her legs sat on opposite sides of his thighs, at the same time, a small giggle left her lips. She pulled her top over her head and threw it to the side, Rafael hummed as he gazed upon her bare chest, he followed her lead and took his grey V-neck shirt off then once again they locked lips in a gentle and tender motion.
Alexa trailed her lips from his cheek to his neck and finally made it to his chest, all the while, Rafael moaned and whimpered in satisfaction; his hands traced a line along her back while simultaneously, Alexa hooked her fingers into the waistband of his black sweats.
Slowly, she pulled them down and from under the sheets tossed them aside, she was about to remove his boxers when he beat her to the punch by slipping out of them. After she discarded her matching shorts, she reached between their bodies and held his throbbing manhood in her hand, with a few tugs he was primed and ready; he tilted his head back on to the pillow while he groaned.
Alexa positioned herself to where she aligned with his hardened member, the two of them gasped as she eased himself inside of her, his hands gripped her hips as she began to ride him while using the headboard as leverage. In a slow circular motion, she thrusted into him causing him to shudder and groan with pleasure, a symphony of moans, pants and grunts filled the room; both of their orgasms building up to an intensity in which neither of them knew when the other would come first.
A few more thrusts and Rafael’s hips bucked up against hers and his desire spilled over inside her inner walls, he roared until he cried as his release overcame him then Alexa came just as hard; with the last bit of energy drained from her, Alexa collapsed on top of Rafael. Both of their chests heaved as they were in each other’s arms, a few seconds passed and in those moments, Alexa and Rafael fell soundly asleep.
Later that evening, Alexa was in the kitchen preparing their last meal, a crock pot filled with linguini boiled on the stove along with a smaller side pot that contained oregano sauce, also, in a medium sized frying pan; two large cut pieces of fish cooked. As she gathered the wine glasses and utensils, she looked at the corner of her eye out the window to find Rafael setting the wooden park bench style table, he placed plates and folded up napkins as he waited for Alexa to give him the ETA on dinner.
She stepped bare footed out the rear door with the glasses and utensils in hand, she wore the ivory white sundress she bought from the little boutique in town with her hair tied up in a ponytail.
He gazed upon the petite young woman and smiled at her, his mind full of wonder and amazement at how beautiful she appeared before him, he was in total disbelief that he had found a woman who could put up with his stubbornness but also love him unconditionally. His eyes continued to stare at her and in that instant, a shade of crimson red swept across her face, after a few minutes, Alexa finally spoke up.
“Why are you looking at me like that”
“I’m sorry…it’s just that…you look amazing”
Alexa lowered her head abashedly and replied, “Thank you, the linguini is almost ready and so is the sauce…the fish needs a few more minutes”
“Ok”
Rafael took the wine glasses and utensils from her and planted them next to the plates then she went back through the rear door to the kitchen to check on the food, another five minutes passed before Alexa turned off the stove and used the oven mitts that were set on the counter to lift the pot and brought it back to the table.
As she trekked back and forth through the door, Rafael used the tongs to spread out the linguini then as soon as the small pot of sauce was set on the table, he used a spoon to spread the red liquid on to the stringy pasta on each plate. Finally, Alexa put the final dish on the table, she cut out portions of meat and put them on their plates, once everything was in order; they were seated. Suddenly, Alexa’s face contorted in a way that made her appear that something was missing, just then, a lightbulb went off in her head.
“Oh shoot, I forgot the wine”
“Don’t worry I’ll get it”
It took less than a second for Rafael to return with the bottle of red wine, while he poured the liquid into each individual glass, Alexa’s eyes drifted up into the night sky. The fairy lights that were stretched out along the poles on top of the patio seemed dismal compared to the vast flickers of light that scattered across the sky, when Rafael sat back down, they proceeded to dine on their meal.
During this time, a cool breeze flew across the area while the sound of waves crashing provided a soundtrack to go with the romantic meal, with nothing but crumbs left; Alexa and Rafael cleared the table. In the course of Alexa washing the dishes, Rafael came upon the counter with his Ipod and mini speaker, as she continued with her task unaware of his presence; he scrolled through the list of songs on his playlist until he found one to mark this special occasion.
At that moment, Alexa paused as she heard music coming from behind her, a small smile appeared on her face as she turned around to see Rafael standing across the counter with the Ipod and speaker beside him, he walked around towards her where he placed his hands on her hips and began to sway her body. Alexa wrapped her arms around his neck while they swayed to the song Heaven, their eyes didn’t leave one another’s, even when Rafael pressed his forehead against hers. Meanwhile, the song made its way to the most notable chorus, and it was at that point that Rafael began to sing along.
“Baby you’re all that I want, when you’re lying here in my arms, I’m finding it hard to believe we’re in heaven”
“You are such a dork,” Alexa laughed.
He showed a smirk then their lips pressed firmly against each other, when the song reached its end, they stood in their embrace for a better part of 10 minutes. Afterwards, they unwound their arms then Rafael looked over to the clock that hung above the wall and saw that it was almost 10:00.
“Come on, we should get to bed, we’ve got a long drive ahead of us tomorrow”
“Alright”
Alexa looked at herself in the mirror in the bathroom, as she stared at her reflection, she could not shake the overwhelming sense of dread at the thought of going back to the city. She felt that being here was a safe haven for all their troubles, at least here no one knew where Rafael was, a sullen expression reared its ugly head on her face. I don’t want to go back, it’s so much better out here…I don’t have to worry about someone walking up to Rafi and shooting him in the chest or shooting up the courthouse…but I can’t ask him to just drop everything and move out here. During that time, lost in her own head, Rafael was lying in bed dressed in his navy-blue sweats and a black t-shirt; he expressed puzzlement when he noticed that it was taking longer than normal for Alexa to be in the bathroom.
“Carino, is everything alright”
“Yeah, I’m coming out now”
After she turned off the light, she made it to the edge of the bed where she climbed up and straddled Rafael, his hands were on her hips while she stroked his cheek. Her lips grazed the top of his head then landed on top of his lips in a slow and sensuous manner, he groaned in appreciation as his hand glided along her back. Alexa stopped for a moment and let out a sigh of disappointment, Rafael looked at her with concern and said:
“What’s the matter?”
“Nothing…it’s just that…do we really have to go back?”
“Unfortunately we do…why?”
“We had such a good time here and I just don’t want to leave”
Rafael cupped the side of her face, she leaned into his touch as small whimpers escaped her lips.
“Mija what is it…why are you getting upset?”
“I’m scared Rafi”
“Scared of what?”
Alexa gently lowered herself on top of him and slinked her arms around his waist, streams of tears rolled from her face then onto his shirt, he held her close and covered the top of her head with sweet kisses.
“I love you Rafi…I don’t want to lose you…you’re the best thing that has ever happened to me”
“I love you too…I’m right here and I’m not going anywhere, that’s a promise”
“How can you promise me that when there’s someone out there gunning for you?”
“Listen to me, I have a top-notch security detail at my side 24/7 plus I’ve got Liv and the squad backing me up as well…believe me when I tell you that nothing is going to happen to me”
She lifted herself up for a moment to wipe her tears, she sniffled a bit before she laid on top of him again, her grip tightened when she re-wrapped her arms around him.
He soothingly rubbed her back and kissed her forehead again.
“Close your eyes, get some sleep”
She sighed as her eyelids became heavy, Rafael reached over and switched off the lamp on the nightstand, after a few seconds Rafael’s eyes followed her lead and drifted off to sleep. By dawn the next morning, they tidied up the house before packing up the car with their luggage, during the drive back; Rafael and Alexa held hands. Even though they face a world of uncertainty, as long as they had each other, they could overcome any obstacle life through at them; especially those who threaten to take away her happiness.
Tagging: @madpanda75 @laceybellerain @southern-magnolia @tropes-and-tales @madamsnape921 @teamsladsandgents @karens-imagined-world @beccabarba @glimmerglittergirl @thatesqcrush @youreverycolor
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
She-Ra #0
- Karma -
[Two Years After The Defeat of Horde Prime]
Plumeria
The moonlight of the many Etherian moons rained down and coated the greenery of Plumeria. Plumeria was one of the smallest kingdoms on the planet, there wasn’t anything fancy or kingdom-ly about it. No enormous castles, not even real towns, just a bunce of tree-houses and empty fields. Which in a way was perfect for the refugee clones, the open fields were filled with makeshift tents, with tired, injured, and or defective clones with conditions that had to be looked after, taking up residence in them. Over the two years more and more shelters accumulated since the defeat of Prime and his main armada. It all worked out fairly well, with the clones populating the ground and the Plumerians residing in the trees. They much like most Etherians had mixed feelings about the clones, some were more welcoming than others. Fortunately brawls didn’t break out as often as in some other parts. It was clear that the Princess of the land, Perfuma, wasn’t too thrilled about their presence, but she put on a smile and played nice.
Modulok wasn’t quite sure what the title of ‘royalty’ or ‘Princess’ meant on this world, but it seemed as if the success criteria involved owning some land since there were apparently hundreds of Princesses, some with kingdoms the size of a town, or a nightclub, believe it or not. How the political landscape worked, he did not know. But he didn’t really care either. It was peaceful that was all that mattered to a surgeon and medic like Modulok. The settlement at Plumeria was one of the smaller ones, nowhere near as developed and packed as Doormat or the New Salineas. And again that’s why he liked it, quiet, far away from anything and everything, a grasshopper here, the rustle of leaves there. However something always seemed to go out of its way to find him. Case in point his quite drunk brother, Vultak, who barged into Mod’s tent in the middle of the night.
Vultak clumsily stumbled into the tent, two glasses of some sort of alcoholic drink in hand. He set the glasses on the operating table Mod was currently working on. Before Mod could protest, as he opened his mouth Vultak raised his pointing finger up to him to stop him. V then proceeded to drag a chair from the side to the operating table. V sat down and took a swig emptying one glass. The drunk clone just stared dazed at the patient Modulok was operating on, but caught a glance coming from Mod that was disapproving.
“Do you mind?”
“Not at all, carry on.”
That drew out a sigh from the medic, he was all too familiar with those snappy comebacks as well as his delusional pessimistic rants and ravings, which Mod was sure were about to follow. The two just looked at each other, a sedated individual between them, it was quite a comedic scene to be hold if there were a third party observing.
Modulok had lost his arms in one of the countless wars and had replaced them with cybernetics which could split in two giving him the total of four arms to work with. As a defect Modulok had blood red lenses, eyes and teeth. Not to mention his skinny frame, and lack of weight, and inability to gain weight. He wore a black and red tech suit, not bulky like Hordak’s, much thinner with tubes and cables hanging here or there. Under it you could see his bones and rip cage pressed tight around his skin, in some areas the white bone broke through the skin forming vein-like patterns across his body - common side effects for defects. A unique defect to Mod was that his skin was coloured red, it didn’t mean much, but others thought it looked neat.
Vultak was far more odd and different, some clones even called him the strangest clone alive. One of the oldest living too. V was a defect too, defects liked to stick together, at least most of them, not Modulok specifically. Vultak was thin too, like a walking toothpick. Vultak’s top half of his head was a red glass-looking dome resembling a radar display. No eyes. However a long witch-like nose. And shark-sharp teeth, though that was common with all clones. Possibly his most iconic aspect were his retractable wings being able to extend out of his under-arms, unveiling metallic feathers as sharp as knives. Various experimental technology was incorporated into his arms, giving his wings the ability to cause micro-hurricanes, and gusts of wind. And flight, obviously.
Also, he was thousands years old.
“V, you clearly want something so just say it and get it over with, the less time I spend with you the saner I’ll remain.” Modulok stated tiredly knowing fully well conversations with V could be exhausting. He leaned on his right arm which he placed on the table.
“What? Come on, can’t a brother just want to hang out with his other clone brother from another mothership?...” Mod was unamused and unphased, in the pause and silence his expression did not change. “And also my dearest, most awesome, talented brother, who is a doctor... I could... use some of that reeeeeally good tastin’ medicine that only a certified medic like you can hand out.” Vultak gave him a smile and tilted his head.
Mod gave him an eye roll, “I am not handing you the pills!”
“Oh come on, Mod! This stuff’s getting out on the street anyway! You’re not upholding some moral high-ground, you’re not holding society together! Come on, please, just one.”
Modulok waved him off, shaking his head. “Absolutely not. And I’m not trying to up hold anything, I don’t care what happens out there, but it just so happens that when some stupid non-sense takes place out there it means I’ve got more work here.” In a way he was right, Modulok was the most famous medic from the Galactic Horde, known across countless galaxies, being a defect medic and a medic for defects, that increased his infamous status. If anyone, any clone was in need of aid they turned to him for help, to say Mod was busy would’ve been an understatement. “Don’t even get me started on those pills that Hordak and Dryl made, I have no idea what they were thinking.”
The Isle Pills. Small capsules of biochemical engineering, synthesized from the ‘infected’ ‘tainted’ plants of Beast Island. That was the way people described the island, there were many theories about the landmass, a lot of scary campfire stories, disputes about whether it even existed. Its existence was apparently confirmed by the Princess of Dryl. Something about backstabbing and being imprisoned on the island, the clones weren’t sure, and they didn’t care much. But the nature of the island had been kept secretive, partially perhaps because the lab-partners studying the location don’t know many thing about it either.
It is also to be noted that they, the pills, weren’t meant for wide spread public use, apparently the Drylian Princess herself was against the production of it. But somehow they got out. Modulok was sure Hordak wasn’t thrilled that his experimental treatment for his defection was being distributed like hot buns at a bakery sale.
The pills have an altering affect on the consumer’s mood and how they perceive reality. Where the island would have enraptured an individual in their own fears and insecurities, somehow those mad-scientists altered the effect of the flora to envelop the individual in numbness and sleep-like paralysis. Hordak no doubt developed the pills as a way of coping with his defection and all the pain that came with it. So the product became quite popular with other defects. Including V, to no surprise. The pills were addictive and seemingly untested, and someone was making a profit off of it no doubt.
“They probably weren’t thinking, that’s what! If you ask me that Hordak guy is insane. All his bad decisions always seem to bit us in the rear.” The infamous Hordak, a general from a previous life, a defect that was sent to the frontlines by Prime personally, some even have speculated that he was meant to be Prime’s next bodily vessel. So in a sick twisted way, that defect saved him. Funny how life works.
Hordak somehow ended up on Etheria, he doesn’t even know how, somehow he amassed a large following and took over half a continent, destroyed a lot in the process. People hate him, his face, and that means of course many weren’t thrilled about hundreds of thousands of clones falling from the sky and finding a home and shelter on Etheria. Honestly, Modulok didn’t like him much either. Vultak unlike Mod actually quite liked Hordak as he served under him once, V trusted him.
“Mod, they would’ve hated us with or without him at the helm, at the end of the day he’s one of us, the whole universe hates us, we gotta stick together.”
“Where’s your ‘screw everything’ mentality gone to?”
V downed his second glass and wiped his mouth, “Washed away and washed down...” V just stared at the now empty glass inspecting it suspiciously as if he was looking if the glass was withholding additional liquid from him. It became obvious that V was thinking, contemplating something, he placed the glass down with a ‘clink’ on the table. “...I’ve been getting the nightmares again. And it’s getting worse, it always does. It’s not long ‘til the nightmares start coming out during the day, while you’re awake.”
Modulok understood, of course he did. He too had went through some harrowing experiences, war is never a good thing for the mind. Mod was an excellent surgeon and doctor, he can do some miracles with scalpels and bandages, he could take care of physical wounds. But there were wounds and scars that he couldn’t heal.
Vultak continued, “Do you believe in karma, Mod?” The question gave the medic pause, he didn’t quite know how to answer that, and he was sure this was one of those questions you don’t answer as V was going to no doubt continue and give his own answer. But the short reply would’ve been ‘no’, Mod didn’t believe in any higher power or any metaphysical concepts such as fate or destiny, it all rather felt far-fetched to him. “That our actions and deeds from our previous lives affect and decides our fate and fortune in the future?
That the future takes roof in the past? You do good, you have good fortune, a good life awaits you. You do bad, you have bad fortune, hell’s coming your way. Revenge and retribution on a cosmic level. It’s the universe’s way of punishing the evil and the wicked, that’s us by the way.
And we do deserve it, don’t we. I mean we’re literally walking, breathing, war machines, our sole purpose was to destroy, perpetuate war and cause all around carnage.
Everyone always wants to blame Hordak for Etheria hating us, but every single one of us has had a part in conquering half the damn universe! Countless worlds either chained or turned to dust, all thanks to us, all of us.
All the terrible things we’ve done, and now what? We just get to have a happy ending? No. No, no, no. Karma’s just getting ready, reeling back, ready to backhand all of us to oblivion. We gotta suffer first... Karma’s balance, karma’s proportional. Which isn’t good for us since we did a lot of wrong-doings. Remember the Siege of Denebria, the War for Primus, the Taking of Trolla, the centuries-long Massacres at Epsilon-19, everyone wants to forget that hellscape death-trap. But we just can’t, some things claw their way back to the surface from below all that brainwashing-sauce.
And that’s just the horrid stuff we remember!... Can you imagine how many lives we’ve forgotten? How many years we’ve lost? How many people we’ve forgotten? That four eyed freak robbed us of everything that made us, us!... All that stuff’s gonna bite us in the back.”
Modulok simply listened, he was used to V’s rants and ravings, but all that... seemed different. Usually V made out everything to be a joke, never taking anything serious, he was a jokester. The nihilistic joker seemed to be subdued, some sort of seriousness, some existential dread on his face. Vultak was genuinely opening up to Mod, and he appreciated that. But it was a shame they had to get drunk first before having conversations like that.
Mod became gradually more worried as V continued with the dialogue, after he paused and just began to stare blankly at his glass again Modulok responded, “I appreciate you opening up, kind of, V, I just wish it didn’t take the influence of alcohol... [sigh] Look, V, I know tomorrow is never certain, and that we all carry the weight of scars on our brittle shoulders... but please believe me when I tell you, that everything will be okay, everything will get better. Don’t drown yourself in poison. The world’s not falling apart, and neither should you.” Mod placed a hand on his brother’s shoulder, trying to comfort his friend.
Vultak simply looked up at his brother, his face blank, he knew Mod meant well, but it didn’t help much to comfort him. And so V hopelessly replied, uttering almost a warning, “Just you wait doc, the sky’s gonna come crashing down on our heads.”
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Don’t Know Me Like You Do
Ahkmenrah x Reader (gender neutral)
Description: You pull him out of his thoughts and lead a dance of souls.
AO3 link: https://archiveofourown.org/works/23042698
Inspo: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=V0lB-kIooOg
In the endless impossibilities of life, and in all the unknown of his world, you’re a certain thing. Always there, and for years you’d never leave his side. A sort of invisible force, unseen to all but him, and possibly a figment of his imagination. The Greeks call you Muse, and the Europeans call you poetry, while the Arabs refer to you as مُلْهِم. Of course, he isn’t aware of any of these cultures - and you don’t care much for them. The entirety of your life, all that you know and can create rests in him, whether he knows it or not.
He has an image of you, in his mind, and when you first saw it you knew it to be wrong. You didn’t look like that - you were unearthly. But you changed yourself to what he saw, to be more comprehensible for the moment you’d take his hand and lead him to the abyss of creation.
It wasn’t until he ran away that you could show yourself. The loneliness of the desert opens the mind to new ideas, and imagination can reign in full power when there’s no one to talk to besides yourself. So, with soldiers on his tail as he felt the freedom of what was truly life, you appeared to him - a fully fleshed being, with a voice different from his own, and you introduced yourself.
I held your thoughts, once, you told him, the image of yourself a wispy and uncertain form.
Once? He asks, kneeling in the black sand of the nile. He looks at you with a reverence unknown, eyes glittering in the reflection of your light.
In danger I come to fruition. I am at your whim, you say, and though he doesn’t fully understand, he nods.
You hold your hand out to him, clothed in glittering white silk, and he takes it. He sprints along the water, leaving the golden cage of royalty, laughing by your side as you glide across the water. What you are, exactly, is unknown, thus leaving the laws of physics up to your own use.
Time slows when the ocean reaches you, gentle waves of warm water coming to hold the shore. He hasn’t ever seen the ocean before - it’s massive, he says, in awe of the great expanse of stars reflecting into the still water.
Bigger than all the world, you say, whispering the words like a blessing into his ear. Trailing your fingers down his skin you reach his hand, enveloping his fingers in your hold, and once more you whisper, come with me.
You tug him out of his body, until all that remains is the separated spirit of him - he emanates a golden glow, warm and welcoming, and the opposite of your own. You shine silver, and when your souls touch, a spark is sent through to the heavens, strong enough to draw tears from the sun. Still you hold his hand, spreading your touch further up his arm till you come to his cheek. There you wipe away the age and scars, whether they be from memory or from skin, and you pull him into the depths of the ocean before you.
No light exists there, and the moonlight pales its’ light as it cannot pierce the water’s surface. But the light you create is enough, and wrapped in his touch you see the wonders of the unknown. Fish dance around you, their scales shimmering in your light like diamonds in the sun, their touch unfamiliar and daring. You take him deeper still, to the deepest depths. The fish lose their colour, and begin to glow by themselves - the movements of a massive whale humming low and sweet tear you away from your thoughts, and even now he holds you close to him.
When he pulls you closer yet to him he holds you in every way he can; caressing your empty skin, and pressing his forehead against yours.
He asks, how do I know you? The words come soft, and you feel them across your lips though he cannot touch you there.
It’s better not to ask, you murmur, your heart tugging at the words you spoke, berating you for lying. For a moment he stares into your eyes, wondering how you came to be, how you knew him better than he knew himself, and in a second the moment ends. He closes his eyes, and presses himself closer to your touch.
You fall, drifting down to the ocean floor. Tendrils of green and black reach to the sky, cutting you away from the world you knew. He doesn’t move - doesn’t open his eyes, and he doesn’t think to ever leave your touch. In the abyss you’re the only light, melding silver and gold when he touches your neck, moving down your shoulder till he holds your hand in his own. He comes dangerously close to kissing you, but you pull away, instead whispering in his ear, there is more love in this world than you can ever know.
Time will love you longer than the stars may live, longer than the mountains, longer than the oceans, you murmur, and he only sinks deeper into your light. Kneeling before you, nearly in your lap he rests his head on your shoulder, still tracing his worth into your waist with his fingers.
From the tendrils you pluck a flower, golden and simple, placing it behind his ear. Pulling away he touches the flower, the gold glow of his fingers casting shadows on the forest floor. Smiling, he holds you close, your souls intertwining with each other in a holy light too bright to look at. Enclosed into one being, you breathe like an endless eclipse, dark and beautiful in a way no one but you and him can understand. In a moment time forgets he kisses you, sweeter than any honey and more loving than flower's adoration of the sun - soft, and pleading, needing your love in his heart.
As he pulls away the dance separates, and you’re once more two souls, the space between you growing ever larger as he drifts to the surface. You don’t follow, can’t, and the dot of silver light soon disappears, falling further than he can imagine. When he wakes, he can't feel himself, can't tell what's real - a dull thudding invades his heart, aching and longing for what he can never have. Waves stroke the shore in the morning glow, and, staring at the distant foam of the ocean, he holds the gold flower close to his heart.
#ahkmenrah#night at the museum#ahkmenrah x reader#ahkmenrah x male reader#ahkmenrah x female reader#rami malek
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
All on The Prince’s Seal / Ch. V
[ Masterlist ]
Luke’s speech was on Channel 1. The press conference on national security was on Channel 2. The remaining national networks were layering one video footage on top of the other, trying to cover both topics at the same time while interrupting both with expert and correspondent opinions, and there had been very few moments in a few decades when Matt had felt this lonely in the palace as he did when he was sitting in the empty private lounge room upstairs, TV on, unable to concentrate on the speech happening outside he could not attend because he wasn’t nobility nor ‘essential’ security detail, or the press conference he couldn’t attend for in the eyes of the nation’s politicians, he was more comparable to a viscount than someone worth listening to professionally.
There were moments when Matt himself wasn’t sure where he landed on the social ladder.
He had been 14 when his father died suddenly of a heart attack, and his mother had a mental breakdown than lowered her immune system to nothing, leading her to be hospitalised quickly after. For an alarmingly long time, Matt had continued life, pretending nothing had happened, gone to school and forged his mother’s signature where he’d had to, working the evenings to provide for himself and towards his mother’s medical costs because there was no one else to turn to. Eventually, he’d gotten caught after being a victim of a mugging and had to tell the whole story to the police, where it’d quickly leaked to the news that had turned it into the feel-good story of the week. Somewhere along the line, the Royal family had learnt of the story and, with the consent of Matt’s fading away mother, Matt had become a ‘protege’ of the Royal family for his remaining teenage years until he would go serve his legal duty in the army. The whole thing had reeked of a PR stunt back then---but the barely-adult Crown Princess Teresa and nearly-the-same-age-as-him Prince Lucas had enjoyed having young company running on the stone floors of the hallways, and Matt had been glad to be welcomed back when his and Luke’s mandatory draft ended.
It all left him in an odd position where he wasn’t quite a diplomat, not quite a noble, not quite family. People respected him for his close relationship with the prince and his pledge to act as the man’s bodyguard when they were out in public, but it left him outside of anything that mandated an official rank. It left him alone inside the cool palace walls, watching the first speech of his partner as a monarch from television when it would have felt more right to stand up there with him.
“Today, we celebrate life, and the summer that will soon grace our country. There will be time to grieve, and time to say goodbyes, when we lay my sister and your queen to rest this Sunday. Today, we celebrate this kingdom, that will rise beneath the strongest layer of frost and winter, as my father, the late King Gabriel, and above all my sister Teresa would have wanted…”
Somehow, being able to tell which parts were from the original speech Luke had prepared for the day and which he had hastily edited with a ballpoint pen in the back of the car on the way here made Matt’s gut twist even further. Luke’s emotional state was written all over him, hiding the rawness of the words from the public but only making it even more obvious to Matt.
I need air. He turned off the television, opening updating articles on both events on his phone he pocketed immediately, and left the room. The front gardens would be filled with people listening to Luke, so Matt headed up the stairs, into Luke’s bedroom, and through the hidden passage.
Besides working as a discreet way to travel from one bedroom to another, half of the hallways---including the one going from Luke’s bedroom to Matt’s---had fire escapes built in them, built most likely around the time the palace originally was to act as a way for the royalty and trustworthy staff to get out the back of the palace in an invasion. Luke and Teresa had found them in their childhood, and by the time Matt began living with them, the siblings had already mastered the art of sneaking out from the palace in the safety of the nightfall to go play in the maze or the decorative ponds the King and Queen had forbidden them from going to. Later down the line, it had become a way for Matt to sneak out of the palace completely when he’d needed a touch with the normal world, and a way for him and Luke to sneak into the maze to talk and sit and pretend in the open air, surrounded by flowers, that they weren’t hiding the extent of their relationship while maintaining their privacy.
Matt wasn’t sure which of those experiences he was looking for now as he climbed down the old metal ladders in darkness, suddenly hearing Teresa’s laughter too loudly in his head to concentrate on rational thought as he walked in the lightless room caressing the wall to find the door, familiar scent of dust and old places triggering memories of the three of them running out into the moonlight.
It wasn’t moonlight that greeted him on the other side though, but harsh daylight of a sunny May afternoon. Matt exited hastily, not giving his eyes time to adjust before pulling the door hidden in a ‘decorative’ archway closed behind him and turning around to walk into the gardens as if he’d always been there.
The back wasn’t empty either, but it was significantly more peaceful and quiet than the front of the palace. Aside from a few curious visitors who had come too late to find a comfortable place to listen to the speech in and a few reporters taking pictures of the roses and the staff preparing the bush from which Luke would cut the first full rose of the summer, the garden was mostly vacant. No one paid mind to Matt as he slipped into the flower maze, tracking down a familiar path to the stone gazebo that sat in one of the larger openings in it, sat down on the stairs, leaning to a pillar, and simply stared at the sky.
The day had been a lot. And not just for Luke, though he’d spent every hour since waking up in Luke’s bed worrying about him---and in the mess of all of that, not given too long of a thought to his own stress levels. While Teresa and he hadn’t been the closest of friends, they were bound by the inevitable companionship that came with being one of the few people under the age of 20 in a household built around traditions, rules, and demand to act adult in any situation it was physically possible. Seeing Luke’s grief, particularly the overlapping trauma of losing two of his closest family members hit too close to home, too---the first visit to a public hospital since Matt’s mother’s passing did little to help the associations.
And then there was Luke.
Matt had, once upon a time, until roughly 5:55 am this morning, hoped there’d come a day when they’d no longer live in the shadows. That he and Luke could slowly start showing affection in public, subtly at first, then more and more as time went on, that after Luke’s father had died and once Teresa took the crown, they’d fade into the background, and once Teresa’s heir was certain to be the one ruling after her, he and Luke could admit their relationship to the public, taking the edge off a revelation of a relationship between a monarch and his childhood friend bodyguard.
That window had slammed closed this morning, with enough strength to open dozens of others in front of them without leaving any guidance on which one to follow.
A drop of warm water passed his jaw and fell on his clothes, and it was only at that point that he noticed the hot tears gathering on his eyes and falling down his cheeks. The constant feeling of being overwhelmed without a proper outlet had finally caught up to him, and Matt allowed himself a few long blinks to get it out before wiping them away on the sleeve of his sweater.
He sat there for long, only the buzzing of his phone giving a resemblance of a sense of time. There was too much to think about---moreover, his own situation was too uncertain to even think about it, and that made it much easier for him to concentrate on anyone else his mind crossed. It was almost comforting to let his thoughts land on the world of politics, check the news every so often to see how the day’s events were being retold in written word, and allow himself to get lost on thinking about Valosia’s place in the EU, Clara’s job in the UN, what sort of backlash anti-monarchy anarchy groups would face in the light of the death once the government would be called together tomorrow morning. Anything besides the grief and the impact on his personal life and how the effects of a deceased family member would ripple through the palace for the next months. Swimming through questions without clear-cut answers allowed his mind to wander away and get lost deep, deep in his thoughts as he waited for the formal part of the day to come to an end.
Deep enough that it wasn’t until he felt a touch on his shoulders, after not processing the sound of leather shoes on marble coming his way, that he woke up to the present day.
A familiar hand was held towards him, a single white rose as it’s offering, freshly cut from the bush. Matt took the rose from Luke, feeling the water droplets on the petals from where it must’ve just been watered before Luke had arrived to cut it.
“Happy Day of the Roses,” Luke said, sitting down by him.
“You found me.”
“You weren’t in your room, so I asked around, and, well, someone had seen you in the garden looking stressed. So I looked here first.”
Not exactly quantum physics, then. Matt let himself be pulled into a kiss, taking more in from it than he’d thought he needed---there was a familiarity in it that he desperately needed right now.
“Are you done?” he asked, noting that Luke was still in his formal attire.
“Yeah. I just came straight here.”
“Thanks.”
“No problem.”
Silence fell over the scene---Matt found himself not minding. It wasn’t the tentative, fearful kind of silence that had been present in the waiting room, nor the mourning kind that clouded Phil’s hospital room… it was just silence. Long enough to just breath in, not hear a single camera clicking, not feeling the need to be somewhere or falling behind on anything. Just take a few breaths to recalibrate.
Luke was ready first. “I told JJ to let the media know I’m not getting coronated until a year from now.”
A sigh of relief. “How did she take it?”
“She tried to warn me. I told her I’d already considered all.”
Matt leaned back to rest his head against Luke’s chest. “And the public?”
“We’ll see.”
#simmvez#matt simmons#luke alvez#cm fanfic#criminal minds fanfiction#mine: writing#mine: fics#fic: all on the prince's seal
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
Honey - Part VIII (Final)
→ Prince!Seokjin x Reader
teaser ♥ I ♥ II ♥ III ♥ IV ♥ V ♥ VI ♥ VII ♥ VIII (final) ♥ epilogue
A/N: Welcome to the final part of Honey. I want to thank you all for waiting so patiently for each update, and for being so supportive no matter what. I’m so glad you all loved this series just as much as I did. Let me know if you’d like an epilogue, or you can request drabbles with other scenes/characters in this universe!
Thank you all so much ♥
Tagged: @abathakitten @amelie-wolfbane @angleofdepression @blimeygit @catbugsugarpea @charlesgrey1875 @drowsymochi @ilvermornyqueen @live-2-fangirl @mymanyunsaidthoughts @narugami @ophelia-carolina @princebarakat @princebirdie @satoukookie @seokjin-the-hufflepuff @stargazingmoonchild @vivianI4 @whisperingshade22 @xclo02 @yuuuuppp
♥ Thank you to all of my tagged lovelies who stayed with me throughout the series! ♥
Ask/requests ♥ Masterlist
The next day, the King died.
It was as if a large charcoal cloud had settled over the Kingdom, opaque, blocking out any source of light.
His infection from previous wounds had spread to his heart and his lungs, and he had nearly been in the infirmary for 12 hours before he passed.
News spread quickly, messengers on horseback going to all sides of the Kingdom with sheets of rolled parchment to paste on town message boards.
You thought of the King, his bright smile and kind eyes that looked at you with a glimmer that you couldn’t decipher.
From what you had been told, his passing was peaceful, and he had come to terms with it long ago. Like the noble leader he was, he took it with grace.
Your thoughts drifted to the Queen as you tied the thin laces of your black boots, the air in the women’s quarters stiff.
You wondered if she was okay, if the lines in her face had deepened, if she had known it was coming.
And then you thought of Jin.
You remembered the look of realization in his eyes, the way his irises blew out, his lips drew into a thin line.
You squeezed his hand before he left, your own eyes stinging as you watched him leave the room, shoulders hunched, eyes down.
It was the funeral today, and you clenched your jaw at the small sniffles of the other girls in your quarters.
You waded through the sea of black, groups of people walking together, elbows twisted, bodies pressed together in sadness, hoping for a little comfort.
Jimin found you in the crowd, his hand wrapping around yours, large brown eyes brimmed with tears. No words were exchanged, rather, the warmth of his body against yours offered a sense of comfort.
It was nearing the end of summer, and the air had cooled a little bit, nipping at the skin not covered by your dress.
You settled in the courtyard, eyes finding the bundles of flowers that lined the path down the stairs from the palace.
Murmurs sounded from the crowd of Palace workers, but halted as a lone trumpet played, slow melody bouncing off the cobblestones.
Somber.
The palace doors opened, and you swallowed as the royal guard emerged, hands wrapped around the golden bars that supported the casket.
It was decorated with silver and gold, lavender and sapphire gems glistening the sides.
Jungkook was on the left side, his expression blank as he and the other guards walked together, footsteps in time.
His expression was unwavering, the brightness that usually was so apparent in his eyes gone.
It was like he had aged 10 years.
And behind the golden casket was the Queen, Namjoon,
And Jin.
You felt your heart snap at his expression, a feeling of helplessness washing over you.
He was dressed in dark clothes, golden lining on his blazer and slacks. His outward appearance was composed, expression solely on his fathers casket in front of him.
But it didn’t take you long to see the worry swimming beneath the surface of his irises, the anxiety that made his shoulders hunch just a little bit, the way his he fiddled with his fingers that were clasped tightly behind him.
To the palace workers beside you, he would seem sad, but strong, a Prince who knew his place and knew his duties.
Assured.
But to you, you saw the splinter of uncertainty beneath his regal glaze that made your stomach twist in knots.
You knew that he knew you were watching him, that your gaze would be on him as he walked beside his mother, handkerchief pressed to her reddened nose, eyes puffy from crying.
Jin knew what your expression would be.
Worry would be laced in your irises, your pretty face pale, shoulders stiff.
So he spared himself from looking at you, so he wouldn’t have to see the pain in your eyes.
So he wouldn’t have to think about what would happen when he became King, the questions that would arise, the uncertainty that you would feel.
Jimin’s hand was still wrapped around yours, and you glanced up at him as he gave it a squeeze, watching as a single tear rolled down his flushed cheeks.
Namjoon spoke of the King with nothing but proud words, words used for a great King who had served his Kingdom well.
Flowers were put upon his casket, words whispered from each of the advisors, the whole Kingdom in silent prayer.
The last words Namjoon uttered seemed to lift the mood just a little bit, but only send Jin’s head spinning.
“…Prince Seokjin’s coronation will be next week.”
****
The overall mood in the Kingdom shifted gradually over the next week. Tears turned to laughter, and sorrow to excitement.
The Prince’s Coronation.
Suddenly preparations were being made for his crowning, the hum of the palace had returned, and everyone seemed to be working harder.
You wondered how the Queen was doing, your heart cracking ever so slightly at the thought of the way her eyes crinkled when she looked at her late husband, the way their youthful banter was still so fresh.
They were most certainly in love.
Thinking of this made you think of Jin, so you used your work to distract yourself.
Fill your mind with names of herbs and overtime work, and you could forget the numbness in your chest that had started to settle like gritty sand at the bottom of a pond.
Your relationship with Jin was unestablished, your time together was always brief, your feelings rushed, hearts pounding, hands laced together.
You knew it wouldn’t last forever, but you thought maybe you’d have a little longer.
It was selfish.
Jin couldn’t be a young, carefree Prince forever. You knew he would be King someday, and his duties to rule the country would come first.
You just wished it hadn’t come so soon.
It had always been in the back of your mind, a buzz that gnawed at the bottom of your skull that reminded you that these precious moments couldn’t last forever, and that you’d have to forget about the Prince—the soon-to-be King—forever.
Maybe it was stupid to even try, maybe you shouldn’t have even kissed him, forgiven him that night when he was bloodied and bruised, his heart worn on his sleeve.
But deep down, you knew it would’ve hurt you even more to not press your lips to his, to hear his whispered confession, to bear your heart for him and listen to his worries.
Two people who found themselves in a hopeless love, two people who would never be able to truly be together, that’s what you were.
He was Royalty, and you were a peasant.
You were strong, and you would do what you had to do to support the Kingdom, to do your job you worked so hard to get. To keep going for Mother and Minjun.
It would be better if you didn’t see him again, it would be better to just cherish the moments you shared with him, lock them up in a small corner of your heart, and just move on.
But moving on was hard when the man you loved held so much of your heart.
You smiled as you walked past a trio of nurses, your boots squeaking on the marble floors as you made your way to the storage room, box of herbs balanced in your arms.
Reality was absolutely crushing.
You snapped out of your thoughts as you walked through the courtyard, suddenly feeling a presence behind you.
Before you had a chance to turn, you felt the tall figure brush your side, their hand lingering just for a single beat over your apron pocket.
You stopped in your tracks as you watched the figure walk past you briskly, weaving between the other palace workers.
Namjoon.
He didn’t turn around as he walked, but what he did was clear, and you felt your heart leap in your throat.
Balancing the box of herbs in one arm, your hand flew to your pocket, a small lump of parchment now folded in the material.
****
The moonlight was nearly blinding as you worked, carefully funnelling dried herbs into glass bottles, restocking materials.
You had offered to work overtime, heart thumping faster as each of your coworkers headed in for the night. It felt like the paper was burning a hole through the fabric of your apron and through to your thigh.
You heard the last herbalist in the room start to pack up, stacking the last of the restocked bottles of herbs onto their place on the shelf.
The bandit problem was still rampant in the villages, and guard units were sent into the targeted villages to control, meaning many men had come back injured, muscles sore and skin bruised and bloodied.
You had gotten updates over the past week from Jungkook, who had assured you that the guards were doing all they could, trying to prevent innocent deaths of the people.
You had offered much advice to Jungkook, you knew many of the back routes or abandoned houses that littered the countryside, due to the fact that you had traveled with father to many of your neighbouring villages using back routes on his journeys to provide medical aid to people in those villages.
You had proven to be a powerful asset, as many of the guards had no idea there were so many secret passages over hills and through thick grasses.
“Bye, Y/N!” She called, poking her head into the aisle where you worked, “I’ll see you at the coronation tomorrow!” She flashed you a toothy grin.
You plastered a smile and nodded at her, stomach twisting. It had already been a week since the King’s passing.
You waited until she closed the door to let your hand fly to your pocket, blinking down at the small folded parchment.
Your heart pounded at your ribcage as you unfolded the note, fingers trembling slightly as you read the hastily scribbled words.
Meet me in the greenhouse at midnight.
- Jin.
Your lips parted, the simple request twisting knots in your stomach.
You slipped on your overcoat, wrapping the thin material around your dress, the cool night air biting the skin at your legs as you hurried through the courtyard.
No one was out tonight, the moonlight your only company as you briskly walked down the lonely dirt path.
The night was quiet, only the faint sound of nocturnal insects humming between the blades of grass grazing your ankles, and a single owl hooting its mellow tune.
You entered the greenhouse, closing the door softly behind you.
It seemed as if all the flora were sleeping at night, their colours muted underneath the glass, white light from the moon only bringing out their muted undertones.
For a moment you wondered if you should turn back, save yourself the pain of seeing him.
The only reason he would want to meet you would be to say goodbye, and you didn’t know if you could have your heart broken for a second time.
After all, he would be King tomorrow, and your time together would fade away softly.
Jin wasn’t by the entrance, and it dawned on you that of course he wouldn’t be.
He would be at the first place you met.
You walked through the aisles of plants, boots softly padding on the hard floor, sunset orange flower burning your mind.
And there he was, back turned towards the outer window just beside the Calendula, was Jin.
Although you couldn’t see his face, you knew he was deep in thought. His shoulders were slump, his hair tousled, arms hanging limply at his sides in what seemed like defeat.
You stepped from around the corner, the moon nearly blinding as it centred in the window just in front of Jin.
He suddenly sighed, “I didn’t know if you’d come.”
His voice was hoarse and groggy, as if he hadn’t spoken the whole day.
A weak smile tugged at your lips as you looked at his back, “I didn’t really have a choice, did I?”
At that, he turned around, his front dark against the backlight of the moon. Your eyes traced his face. Even in the darkness, you could see the bags under his eyes, the anxiety in his irises.
He looked around slowly, anywhere but at you, “I’ve never been in here at night before.”
You let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding in, “Me neither.”
His eyes suddenly landed on yours. They were dark, thoughtful, “It’s so quiet. So isolated and far away.” His voice lowered, “So far away from everything out there.”
You stepped closer, “You can’t hide forever, Jin.”
He looked at you slowly, “My father would never forgive me if I did.”
You nodded, “Your coronation is tomorrow.”
“Don’t remind me.”
You clenched your jaw, “Why did you ask me to meet you?”
Jin pressed his back against the window, “I needed to see you.”
You swallowed, “You know we can’t do this—this, whatever it is.”
Jin didn’t seem surprised at your words, he just gave a small, weak smile, “Do you know what I’m most afraid of when I become King?”
Your eyes flicked up, confusion laced in your expression.
He tilted his head, “I’m afraid I’ll lose myself.”
Your eyes widened. His features had shifted, his eyes were intense, his lips were pulled together, his shoulders slumped.
It was as if he had spent the whole week thinking about this conversation.
He swallowed, “King Seokjin is who I will become tomorrow. I was born into royalty, I was forced into meetings and lessons, and I ran away.” He stepped closer to you, “When I met you, you saw me for me, you saw sides of me who I had never shown anyone else.”
He clenched his fists, “This world I grew up in never allowed me to see what was really important. It separated me from what I wanted to do in life, it skewed my perspective and made me so so terrified of what would happen when I was all alone on the throne.”
You shook your head, “But Jin, you don’t have to be a perfect King. There’s a fire in you that I saw that one night. You want to be good for the people, you want to help.” You shook your head, “That’s all you can do.”
He smiled suddenly, the action catching you off guard, “You’re always so reassuring, so sure of yourself with your values and morals.” He looked up, “Hell, I think Jungkook’s just about ready to give you a spot on the royal guard for all the help you’ve given them on the bandit issue.”
You looked away, “I know what it’s like to have nothing.”
Suddenly he was in front of you, his dark chocolate eyes on yours, “I—I know you think we have to say goodbye, Y/N.”
His words made your heart clench, the thought of leaving him made you feel a crack begin to form in the deepest, tenderest part of you.
His fingers brushed yours, a shiver sparking up your arm.
Jin made you feel so safe, so at ease. He made you feel like you mattered, that you were valued in a world where everything had been ripped from you.
And now he would be too.
He breathed out, “But I can’t do this without you.”
Your stomach dropped, the world paused and the moon shone around him in a glittering halo.
Your voice was only above a whisper, “But I’m a peasant, I’m a broken girl with nothing.”
And then the way he looked at you reminded you of the first day you met, his eyes bright, honey skin and rose petal lips.
His lips quirked up.
Jin felt something inside him crack open, the most obvious realization hitting him right in the middle of his chest.
He gazed at you for a moment, his eyes tracing over your features that he saw in a whole new light, looking at the girl he had fallen in love with so many months ago staring back at him with tears in her eyes.
You were broken but beautiful, strong and kind.
You were the changing of seasons and fresh breath of summer air.
“You are my safety and my comfort, you are the fire in my heart, and the light in my soul.” He spoke with his heart bared, he spoke with raw emotion packed between the words.
Jin put you at ease, he made you feel valued, he had filled in the parts of you that had been ripped away by the cruelty of the world.
You smiled, not only with your mouth but with your heart, with the words that you should’ve uttered a long time ago, “I love you, Jin.”
You were a peasant with an unforgiving past, broken, but learning to mend.
He was a Prince with a wish to be understood, scared, but willing to learn.
Together you had filled in the cracks, you smashed your hearts to pieces and mended the fragments back together with a hold stronger than ever before.
It was scary, it was unsure, it was messy and giddy and like dancing on clouds high up in the air.
His fingers laced with yours, his dark eyes solely on you, hearts beating as one.
He smiled, words dripping with tenderness, love, honey.
“So stay with me.”
♥
#bts#kim namjoon#kim seokjin#kim seokjin series#min yoongi#jung hoseok#park jimin#kim taehyung#jeon jungkook#bts series#bts one shot#bts reactions#bts au#bts sceanrio#bts writing#bts writing blog#writing#bts fluff#bts angst#bts fanfiction#bts fanfic#k pop#k pop series#k pop fluff#fluff#angst
141 notes
·
View notes
Text
In a world of ‘cannot be’s’ (we were meant to be) - V
WTSILY #1 - Prince Taehyung au
Y/N grunted as she sliced through the head of the dummy with her sword, the head falling to the mat with a thud. She moved her right arm at lightning speed, executing sharp and precise movements; her blade slicing through the air swiftly.
It was 2 a.m. and the palace was quiet apart from the sound of knights’ iron footsteps echoing through the brick walls every now and then as they made their nightly rounds. The training room was empty as well, as it should be at this time, considering it was not the time for combat training but sleep.
But Y/N had been bothered all night, unable to close her eyes and find rest; feeling a bubbling frustration deep within her. She thought perhaps it may have something to do with the ball earlier that evening…
The moment the thought surfaced, she shook her head and let out a growl before slicing through the dummy once more, removing its right arm.
Fighting and training had always made her feel better, which was the probably why she had found herself going to the armoury and training hall in the middle of the night; hoping to cheer herself up. Being one of the kingdom’s top trainers and the only child of the kingdom’s General, Y/N had been born to fight. She had learned how to wield a sword before she could learn to read. She rode horse back when she was only three and mastered the art of jiu-jitsu and archery at age ten. Combat was something she had been trained to do from when she was very young and it had always been something she was just…good at.
However recently, Y/N began to wonder what it would have been like to be trained as a proper lady instead of a fighter. What it would be like if she were to become like those girls in pretty dresses? Attending royal balls and dancing with…
Y/N’s shoulders slumped at the thought of familiar brown eyes, causing her to be off balance and losing her stance instantly. She stood there in the middle of the room, staring down at her hand gripping the sharp blade and wondered if it was ever too late to—
“When they said you slept with a sword at your side, I had thought they were only kidding. I can see now that they were not.”
Y/N jumped at the sound of a deep voice, turning around swiftly with her sword pointed towards the intruder. The first lesson her father ever taught her was to never let your guard down, and she couldn’t believe she had let herself be deaf to the steps of her current visitor.
However, Y/N’s gaze softened and she relaxed the moment she realized who had walked in.
“Sorry, I did not mean to frighten you.” Prince Taehyung stood tall by the entryway with his hands up in surrender, wearing only a white ruffled shirt and dark trousers. His handsome face was a mask of curiosity; dark hair slightly tousled, and feet laced in boots which made Y/N wonder where he had gone to at this time.
“Your highness!” Y/N immediately bowed and lowered her sword. “Forgive me, I did not—“
“What are you doing up so late, Y/N?”
Y/N snapped up at his words, eyes wide and mouth slightly agape. It wasn’t the first time the prince had addressed her so casually. In fact, he had called her by her name every chance he got, but Y/N never got used to it. And she wasn’t sure why she lets him do it, considering they weren’t exactly “friends” or in the same tier of the hierarchy to be addressed as such. He was royalty and Y/N, although had an important role in the kingdom and lived within the premises of the royal villa, was but a mere commoner.
A chortle echoed through the room, snapping her from her thoughts, and Y/N realized that the melodious sound came from the prince himself.
“Is Y/N not your name?” He smiled, amused. “You look a little…shocked.”
“Oh. No, I just… I’m sorry, your grace—“
“Taehyung,” he sighed. “I told you, you can just call me Taehyung. If you won’t call me that outside, then perhaps you can oblige my request to address me informally when it’s just…us.”
Y/N felt herself a little breathless at his words, unsure why the mere sound of “just as” made her feel a little woozy.
“As you wish, your—“ she paused when the prince gave her a sharp look. “Taehyung.”
The prince—Taehyung smiled then, that adorable grin (although Y/N wouldn’t admit it out loud) that literally lit up the whole kingdom. Saying his name without the honorifics was still quite foreign to Y/N’s tongue and yet it also felt familiar…and she felt an undeniable longing to say it once more.
Taehyung, she thought. Taehyung.
“So… what are you doing up?” He asked, taking a step further into the room.
“Oh… I… well… I just couldn’t sleep.” She said and Y/N wanted to reprimand herself for stuttering so much. Taehyung must think she was an illiterate.
If he did, he didn’t show it and merely shrugged. “Same. I actually left to go out riding.”
“At this hour, sire?” Y/N exclaimed. “But…Tae! You can’t just waltz out of the palace without guards! You could’ve been mobbed out there; kidnapped or—are you… laughing?” Y/N looked at the prince incredulously, seeing a bright smile on his face. His eyes sparkled against the moonlight that shone through the large windows across the room and Y/N averted her gaze, the sight a little too much for her. “This is no laughing matter, Tae—“
“You called me Tae,” he interrupted, grinning. Y/N stopped, realizing that she had accidentally called him that and immediately blushed.
“I’m sorry, I—“
“No…no…” Taehyung waved his hand. “I uh,” he cleared his throat, looking away. “Liked it.”
Y/N was speechless at his words and she wasn’t sure if her eyes were playing tricks on her but there was a slight blush coloring his cheeks.
They were silent for a while; just standing there, unsure how to continue the conversation. When the awkward silence got a little too much, Y/N turned from him and cleared her throat. “Aren’t you tired though? That was some ball this evening…”
Earlier this evening, a grand ball had ensued in celebration of crown Prince Namjoon’s, Taehyung’s older brother, engagement to the princess of the Far-eastern seas. It was a fitting arrangement as the future king had already been acquainted with the princess from back when they were very young and the two of them had grown fond of one another through the years.
Rumors say they might even be in love. Y/N hoped they were, for her mother always told her marriage was a bond between two people who loved each other more than they love themselves. It was the union of two people—an eternal promise. Y/N couldn’t comprehend how anyone could just arrange marriages or how anyone could marry someone and not be in love with them.
At the thought, she hoped Taehyung gets to marry for love. It was least likely with him being a prince, but perhaps not being heir to the throne may give him little more freedom to choose.
Taehyung rubbed at his nape, “Yeah, it was. I’m happy for my brother… Princess Mari seems wonderful. I do not know her that well but Joonie hyung often spoke of her. He likes her very much and is very glad with the arrangement.”
Y/N smiled at that, nodding as she placed the sword back into its casing. “That’s great to hear.”
“I didn’t see you there, though. I’m fairly sure the whole kingdom was invited.”
Y/N paused at his statement, unsure if she should laugh that he had to ask, or feel surprised—grateful—that he had noticed her absence.
“Oh well, you know. Balls…parties…” she chuckled breathlessly. “They’re not really my place…”
“What do you mean?”
This time, Y/N frowned, remembering why she had been upset in the first place…
For in an alternate world where titles and bloodlines didn’t matter, Y/N would have openly admitted her feelings for the young prince standing beside her. Admit to how seeing his smile made her day just a little better after a hard day of training; admit to how his mere presence, standing tall beside his older brother by the throne, takes her breath away… and admit to how his very being inspired her to become the loyal subject that she is to their little kingdom. And that she would gladly lay her life on the line if it meant protecting their beautiful prince.
The prince who cared deeply for his people; the prince who happily dined and laughed with serfs in the server’s kitchen…
The prince who had stolen her heart from the very first day they had met; way back when they were only eight when she had taught him how to ride horseback.
Y/N looked at him, eyes casting downwards to his boots, seeing them stained with mud. She wondered if he even recalled that she was the one who had taught him how to ride.
“Balls are not a place for girls like me,” she murmured, turning from him to fix the weaponry on the table. She remembered the way Taehyung danced with those girls at the balls, how each of them looked fitting in his arms. They were the most gorgeous women she had ever seen in her life and it was like a cold, hard slap in the face being faced with the reality that a man like Taehyung, a man of royalty, could never be with someone like her. A handsome prince had always been meant to be with a beautiful princess…
And Y/N was no princess. An honourable knight perhaps, but that simply wasn’t enough. Y/N couldn’t bear to see it and fled the ball before she could even begin to enjoy the festivities.
“Girls like what exactly?” Taehyung’s voice sounded closer but Y/N ignored it; busying herself with wiping the array of knives on the table.
“Beautiful girls,” she answered simply, thinking that was the best description for them. A pregnant silence hung over the room and Y/N sighed, thinking how even Taehyung agreed with her.
“I think you’re beautiful.”
It was barely a whisper but in this empty hall where every sound seemed to be suspended into the air, words echoing and bouncing through the walls, Taehyung might as well have shouted in her ear.
Y/N turned and was surprised to find him so close, only a couple of steps away from her. Taehyung’s expression was serious, gaze intent on hers. She wanted turn from him but he had her locked in place, unable to look away.
Before she could speak, Taehyung was already stepping back and she wasn’t sure if that was a good or bad thing.
“Thanks you for your company, Y/N. I quite enjoyed it.” He said and bowed towards her. Y/N wanted to tell him that she barely did anything but before she could, Taehyung stopped by the hall’s entrance and looked back at her.
“Oh. And I hope you’ll attend the next ball. Save me a dance, yes?” Y/N was rendered speechless and Taehyung smirked, adding. “Or do I have to give a personal invitation?”
Y/N wanted to say no, he didn’t have to; but Taehyung was already walking towards her once more and before she could stop him, he had knelt down in front of her.
“Your highness!” She exclaimed as she watched him get down on one knee. But her protests died on her lips the moment he looked up at her with those beautiful eyes, rendering her immobile.
“Miss Y/FN. Would you do me the honor of attending the winter ball and…accompanying me through the evening?”
Y/N’s mouth hung open, the answer stuck on her throat. Taehyung, however looked absolutely serious.
Accompanying him meant being on his arm and…The mere thought made Y/N dizzy. Taehyung seemed adamant at getting her to speak up and so he reached out and held her hand.
“Please?”
Y/N tried to ignore how warm his large hand felt around hers. Right then she knew, if she had one wish, she would have wished that he never let go.
“I—“
The door to the training room suddenly opened revealing Jimin, one of the palace guards and one Y/N considered a friend among the royal guards. The moment he saw the situation in front of him, his eyes widened and he bowed immediately.
“Your highness! I did not know you were here. My sincerest apologies… I did not intend to intrude on this intimate moment.”
Intimate?! Y/N thought incredulously then realized the current position they were in: with Taehyung down on one knee and holding her hand like he was professing his love to her. She tugged on her hand to remove it from his hold, but Taehyung only tightened his grip, looking at her sharply (like he was saying, not so fast).
“No it’s quite alright, Jimin. Actually… come in, I need your help.”
“How can I be of service, your grace?”
“Y/N here is about to give me an answer,” Taehyung told nonchalantly. “And I need a witness.”
Jimin scrunched his eyebrows at the weird request then looked at Y/N for some enlightenment. She gave him a helpless look.
“Your highness—“ she started.
“Taehyung,” the prince corrected immediately and Y/N huffed, his hold on her unyielding.
“T—Taehyung, I…I am honoured by your invitation but…” Y/N paused when she saw the way his face fell; like a kicked puppy. He looked up at her, frowning, eyes shining with disappointment that was hard to ignore and Y/N suddenly couldn’t find the courage to decline.
“O—okay,” she blurted and Taehyung’s face lit up like a Christmas tree.
“You’ll also dance with me, right?”
Y/N glanced over at Jimin who simply looked amused by the whole thing. She was about to say no when Taehyung added, “The winter ball is also my birthday, just putting it out there…”
Y/N blinked at him, wanting to say that she knew it was. She just couldn’t wrap her head around the fact that the prince—also the love of her life—was asking her to dance at a ball…
“Please Y/N?” he pouted, staring at her intently and Y/N just had about enough; feeling like her heart would combust any moment if he kept looking at her like that.
“Alright! Okay, I’ll dance with you. Can you just…stop looking at me like that?” Y/N huffed, earning a chuckle from the prince. She expected him to let go now, but he didn’t. Instead, Taehyung brought her hand to his lips and kissed it. Y/N hoped she didn’t look as red as she felt then.
“I’m looking forward to it, Y/N.” He stood up and bowed to her once more. “Have a good night.”
Taehyung left swiftly right after, leaving Y/N with a racing heart and flushed cheeks. She wasn’t sure if what happened really happened or something she had conjured on her mind. She pinched her arm and winced. She was definitely not dreaming.
“Well, that was interesting.”
Y/N jumped, forgetting that she wasn’t alone. “What?”
Jimin chuckled, “I didn’t know you and the prince were…close.”
“We’re not.”
“Didn’t seem like it,” he teased. “Prince Taehyung wouldn’t just personally invite anyone to his birthday ball. Let alone ask to accompany him…”
“What are you saying, then?” Y/N prodded, her heart drumming against her ribcage.
“I think you already know exactly what I’m saying.” Jimin winked before turning on his heel, leaving Y/N with hope flaring like an open fire in her chest.
END
I think this will be a cute au to continue someday... keke~ <3 What do you guys think?
BTS series: Ways to Say I Love You masterlist
- Kaye Allen
#WTSILY#Taehyung scenarios#bts scenarios#bangtan scenarios#BTS#networkbangtan#bangtan fanfiction#BTS fanfic#series#Kaye Allen#kpop scenarios#kpop fanfic#BTS fic#bangtan boys#beyond the scene
108 notes
·
View notes
Text
i mean besides the whole pedophilia thing in cmbyn (read: v gross in itself) it was just kinda rly boring??? the performances were ehhh (the only redeeming parts were maybe the last scene and elio’s talk with his dad), there was hardly character development and there were some scenes that just really...... made me uncomfortable. like the part where he threw the peach seeds on the floor like hello?? someone’s gotta pick that up and clean it?? the whole thing is abt a white privileged family spending their summer lazing around in a beautiful house in italy with servants and everything they could eat and drink... & i know people r gonna be like “but you could say that about ANY movie concerning things like royalty” and etc but like. it was annoying. and so is a large part of the fandom where people are like “uwu smol gay elio” and fawning over timothee and armie or liking it bc it makes them look woke or whatever lol. not to mention when people compare it to moonlight it pisses me off even more lmao...... why is everyone hyping this when they were sleeping on moonlight........
#ramblings#im thinking abt the oscars and cannot for the life of me understand why this movie is higher rated than moonlight on letterboxd#its not big a difference but imo it shouldnt even be close lmao
2 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
nathalieaguiluz6-blog
NathalieAguiluz💜
fishy-moirails
Bunny bunny bunny!!!!
phuchau
365day in History
thedelphiccrepuscularfiend
NicholasNikolai'swanderlustgirl
yellingaboutmasseffect
Back at it again